0. Duchess in the Attic

“Wow! Awesome!” Mayley cried with awe as she gazed out of the window of the attic.

Her eyes glimmered with such childlike wonder and amazement that it made Opal smile.

“You can see out so far!” Mayley shouted. “It’s like I’m on a huge ship!”

“Quite right!” Opal beamed.

The two ladies were in the manor of the small plot of land that Opal had inherited from her maternal grandmother, looking out from the attic window. She had been enamored by this view ever since she was a young child, and even now loved it very much. Though the fascinating view from the attic window always had her spellbound, she had never once compared it to being on a ship—likely because she had never sailed on a vessel until she was an adult. Even now, after she’d voyaged countless times across the sea, it had taken Mayley’s own observation for her to realize that this view really did resemble one from a ship’s window. Opal knew how vast the world was, but realized that her own scope of it had become quite narrow, and she flashed a smile, the movement feeling a little awkward under the weight of her realization.

“Thank you, Mayley,” she said.

“Sure! You’re welcome!” Mayley replied. “But for what?”

The little girl responded brightly to Opal’s gratitude, but she tilted her head to one side, befuddled. Opal couldn’t help but burst into a fit of laughter; Mayley’s innocent earnestness was just so amusing!

“Whenever I’m with you, I have so much fun,” Opal said between laughs. “You opened up a door to a whole new world.”

“A new world?” Mayley asked.

“That’s right. You’ve traveled quite a bit, haven’t you? Surely, you know how vast the world is.”

“Mm-hmm, it stretches out very far.”

Mayley’s childlike and simple explanation made her so adorable, despite her serious demeanor. Opal thought for a few moments and decided to vocalize what had been on her mind.

“Mayley, would you like to go back to the house you used to live in?” she asked.

“Hrmmm...” Mayley muttered. “Nope! I wanna stay here! My mom went through so much after my dad died, and that was all in our old house. But here she’s smiling!”

“I see... I’m very happy to hear that you’re quite fond of this place, my dear.”

Opal flashed another smile, but she was discreetly observing Mayley, searching for any sign that the girl was trying to force herself to stay strong. Kate, Mayley’s mother, was very worried about her daughter; the mother was abundantly aware that she put her daughter through much hardship and feared Mayley was forcing herself to stay positive through it all.

When Kate had eloped with her husband, Mayley’s father, they had left for the Principality of Lumeon in search of a new life. But on arrival the couple was unable to find work, forcing them to travel to a mining town. The young couple didn’t quite blend in well with the rest of the town—they weren’t a good fit—and when Kate’s husband passed away from a mining accident, she had lost the only person who made her feel like she belonged there. Left with no other choice, Kate took Mayley and left the town.

But the principality offered neither bereavement benefits nor compensation to mourning widows, and while Kate eventually found work at the port, she had no other choice but to push herself far beyond what she was comfortable with. That took a heavy toll on her body, and by the time she fell ill from exhaustion and overwork, she could only return to her hometown in Socille Kingdom. But there, she found out that her parents had passed away... Opal thought.

Kate had no time to sit down and process her loss; after all, the world was still turning, and she had to somehow survive its cruelties with her daughter. Others in her situation would have sold their child in a desperate attempt to make money, but instead Kate clung to an old poster she found advertising jobs for women so she could support both Mayley and herself. The poster originated from a foreign country, and though it was shady that they were looking for workers from different nations at all, Kate had no other options left, and she was too desperate to care. She went to Taisei to work in Baroness Whittal’s factory. There, young children were also apparently forced to work unreasonably long, excruciating hours, and Mayley had fallen victim as well.

Opal pursed her lips and drew in a breath as she glanced at Mayley’s hands, still covered in scratches and wounds that stubbornly refused to heal. Opal couldn’t save everyone in the factory, but Mayley and her mother were right in front of her eyes. She’d become close with Mayley and Kate during their boat ride, but Opal was worried about offering too much charity, lest she hurt Kate’s pride, and refrained from meddling too much in other people’s affairs. But the duchess now regretted her tact, bemoaning all her worrying over needless matters when she should have just acted.

Julian had always mentioned how Opal was a bit too soft, a step behind others, and she could only agree with his assessment. It rang especially true when she saved Kate and Mayley from the factory—when Opal finally offered Kate a job at her maternal grandmother’s manor, the woman happily accepted it.

Mayley smiled at her—trying to cheer Opal up—and the duchess did her best to smile back, suppressing her feelings of regret.

“I’m really happy, you know,” the little girl said. “My mom’s been smiling a lot, and I’ve been learning a bunch too! Thank you. Thank you so much, um, Lady...Opal.”

It was clear that Mayley had sensed Opal’s subtle shift in demeanor and promptly extended some of her own kindness. Truly, she was bright beyond her years.

“Mayley, we’re the only ones here right now,” Opal said. “We’re in our own little world, and here, where there’s only the two of us, we’re friends, aren’t we? There’s no need for formalities. Call me ‘Opal,’ please?”

“A world...with just the two of us?” Mayley asked.

“That’s right. I said it before, didn’t I? This world is very, very vast. And each and every person has worlds of their own. There’s a world where there’s only me and you, and there’s another world where there’s only you and your mother. And in that world, your mother loves to look after you. In that world you don’t have to act so tough all the time—in fact it’s perfectly all right to act very spoiled. I’m sure your mother would quite like that.”

“Hm... A world where there’s only me and my mother...”

“Yes. Both Kate and I know how hard you’ve been working, Mayley. In front of others, you’re so tough and so mature, and I think that’s just amazing. Despite the short time you’ve been here, you’re clever enough to call me ‘Lady Opal’ in front of others so that they won’t be shocked by how casual you can be with me. And that’s because in that world, where you’ve got colleagues and friends, I’m your employer, aren’t I?”

“Employer?” Mayley parroted. “I’m not really sure what that means, but I know that everyone here really treasures you so much, um, Opal. And my mom loves you very much! She said it herself! And I do too!”

“Thank you, Mayley. I love you too.”

Whenever Opal drew the girl close for a tight embrace, Mayley always giggled and hugged back. The duchess feared that this conversation might’ve been a bit too complex and difficult for a child to understand, but it seemed that, for the bright and clever Mayley, it wasn’t the case. The girl beamed with a bright smile.

“Then I’ll study a ton!” Mayley declared. “That way, I can protect my mom and your world, Opal! And then I can expand my own world!”

Opal was astonished by how bold and strong this little girl could be.

“I’d quite like that,” Opal replied. “You’ve got my full support. I’ll be cheering you on, Mayley.”

“But you’ve already done so much for me,” Mayley said.

“Not nearly enough, I would think. And think of it this way: If I can help you expand your world in my own small way, then you and I can be friends even when other people are around. That’s quite lovely, don’t you think? I look forward to that.”

“I’ll do it!”

Mayley was only seven, but much to the duchess’s delight, she was just full of surprises. The little girl might not have fully comprehended Opal’s words, but it was clear that Mayley grasped the pith of Opal’s advice. The duchess was truly glad that she hired Kate within this small fief so that Mayley could go to school.

A familiar voice called for them in the distance, and Opal sighed in relief.

“Mayley?” Kate said. “Mayley?”

The lady was on the floor below, calling for her daughter in worried tones. Mayley stood up with gusto, face bright.

“Mom!” Mayley shouted. “I’m up here! In the attic!”

The sound of footsteps going up the stairs echoed within the room, and Kate’s tone of worry was now tinged with anger as the mother scolded her daughter.

“Now, my dear, just what are you doing here?” Kate asked. “You mustn’t go up to the attic by yourself. You’ll make me worry—”

When Kate climbed the final stairs to the attic and peered through the open door, she spotted Opal and immediately fell silent.

“I-I’m terribly sorry, madam! I had no idea you were here!” Kate stammered. “Please forgive me for my audacious behavior...”

“Don’t apologize, Kate,” Opal said warmly. “I don’t blame you for your worry. And I should be the one to apologize. I’m sorry for dragging Mayley up here without permission.”

Mayley had had some free time on her hands, and so Opal had planned to play with her for some while. But it seemed much more time had passed than she thought. Opal had decided not to ask Kate for permission first because she suspected Kate, in her overly considerate way, would not wish to burden the duchess with caring for her daughter; still, Opal’s act of kindness had caused Kate some worry. Yet upon receiving the duchess’s apology, Kate looked quite troubled.

“P-Please don’t be!” she cried. “You looked after Mayley while I was gone. I can only thank you for your kindness!”

Opal wanted to become close friends with Kate as well, but that was a hopeless wish. Adults were more difficult than children; they had already been shaped by both society and the world into who they were. It didn’t help that Kate was also naturally quite reserved. Even before she knew of Opal’s true identity, there were many moments where Kate seemed almost sick with apology for causing so much trouble, lowering her head in remorse too many times to count.

She was quiet and considerate, but at times terrifically bold; there was no other explanation for her elopement or her choice to transplant herself and Mayley to a foreign country in search of work. Most of all it was a display of her strong will. It made Opal believe that surely, she and Mayley could settle into their new lives here in no time.

“This was my secret base when I was a child,” Opal explained. “On rainy days, I’d bring my dolls up to this attic and play with them.”

“A secret base!” Mayley cried. “I had one too!”

“Did you, now?”

“Yeah! You know about it, don’t you, mom?”

Opal spoke about this attic with a mischievous smile, hoping to put Kate more at ease, but it was Mayley who happily chimed in. Kate knit her brows.

“Mayley, are you talking about the cave near Port Matsuha?” Kate asked. “It’s dangerous. I told you not to go there. But I see now that you broke our promise.”

“Uh...” Mayley murmured.

It seemed the little girl had a secret base of her own when she was living in Lumeon, and had just accidentally blurted out her secret to her mother. Mayley widened her eyes, clearly fretting over her careless remarks, and Opal did her best to suppress her laughter.

“Mayley, you mustn’t go back on your word,” Opal gently scolded with a smile.

“Right...” the girl replied. “I’m sorry.”

She apologized and slumped her shoulders glumly. Opal, hoping to cheer the girl up, suggested they form a new promise.

“Secret bases are full of danger, aren’t they?” Opal asked. “But I agree that they have this sense of irresistible mystique to them. Could you tell me more about your secret base in Port Matsuha? In exchange, if you promise not to do anything dangerous, you can use this attic as you like—as your new secret base.”

“Okay! I promise!” Mayley declared.

Opal inherited this manor from her grandmother, and the attic hardly saw any use; assuming the attic would be a rather uncomfortable room to use as servant’s lodging, she’d had an entirely new, separate structure built for their use.

“Madam, you’ve done more than enough by giving us a place to stay here,” Kate said. “I fear that if you shower us with any further benevolence, Mayley and I would be unable to repay all of your kindness. So I must refuse this—”

“Kate, this isn’t an exchange nor do I hope to be repaid,” Opal said, smoothly interrupting the woman’s refusal. “I’m doing this because I want to. I ask for nothing in return.”

Opal was being far too kind, and Kate could only visibly shrink at all this kindness. Even if Opal told her not to worry about all these arrangements, to simply accept them all was a difficult feat for Kate to accomplish.

“You have even enrolled Mayley in school...” Kate started.

The little girl was set to attend a nearby school soon. While attendance in primary education was becoming more widespread in recent years, many still assumed that it was a luxurious privilege that only decently ranked nobles and their betters could have. Many residents here had raised their eyebrows in confusion when, right when she reached the age of adulthood and inherited this land, Opal had a school constructed; no one really knew who would be attending. When the school opened, Opal allowed children to attend for free, but their parents were reluctant to let their children go; their children were a part of the workforce just as much as their parents, and education took away time from them that they didn’t have to spare. And so, Opal immediately went to the manager of the land and ordered them to buy the latest tools. The tools increased efficiency and decreased labor time; kids still had to offer some help to their parents, but they now had enough time to learn.

“Everyone on this land has gone to school,” Opal said. “After all, one’s world expands exponentially when given literacy and the ability to perform some calculations. The school offers night classes to any adults who wish to learn. But of course, Kate, you need only attend if you wish to.”

“I can attend too?” Kate asked.

“Will you go to school too, mom?” Mayley inquired.

Kate looked rather surprised. The night classes had opened shortly after Opal had come to live on this land following her divorce from Hubert. One was never too old to learn, Opal had declared. The night classes were immensely popular, so much so that in Taisei, she had worked together with Claude to build more schools on the Roussel march and opened night school there as well. There were naysayers to this advancement, which came as no surprise, but Opal couldn’t give these people her time of day.

She did, however, have plenty of other hurdles to overcome. For example, with far more educated young people leaving for the bigger cities to pursue higher education, their hometowns away from the city needed to be just as enticing and flourishing as the city was, so that these same young people would want to return and put their acquired knowledge to good use. Opal still had to address this issue, but she had to tackle one problem at a time.

“You can take your time. Just think about it for now, Kate,” Opal said gently. “Now then, we went off on a tangent there, but I suppose it’s time for tea.”

“Ah, yes! It is!” Kate replied.

“Snacks!” Mayley cried.

Everyone in this manor took a small break for tea. Contrary to popular belief, Opal knew that rest actually improved work efficiency, but it was only possible for the servants to partake in this luxury because this particular manor was quite small. If she was out on a massive estate such as the Roussel manor, even she, the madam, would struggle if she encouraged everyone to rest at once.

“Come now, Mayley,” Kate warned. “No fretting—your snacks aren’t going anywhere. Now be careful and watch your step.”

Mayley was rushing down the stairs for her snacks, and Kate’s gentle voice snapped Opal back to her senses. The little girl gasped, hastily reached for the banister, and began her slow descent to the floor below. Opal smiled. Mayley must’ve recalled her promise with Opal—that she couldn’t do anything dangerous—and decided to be good on her word. Nothing good came from panicking and fretting. Opal recalled her promise to Claude, and as she slowly walked down the stairs herself, she silently and secretly pined for her son, Lud.

1. A Letter

The Principality of Lumeon was set to welcome a new grand duke to rule over their nation—Ellie. Opal planned on visiting the principality herself to celebrate Ellie’s reign, and took Kate and Mayley with her on her return to Socille. Though the duchess had only told a select few of her return, and had no real time to socialize anyway, word had gotten out regardless. She finished organizing the stack of letters that had arrived at her manor earlier, and as she ruffled through the box of letters she had set aside as priorities, she took out one particular missive from the box.

She scanned its contents, her eyes glimmering with such delight she eventually burst into a fit of giggles. Oh, that’s so fitting... Opal thought as she took out another thick bundle of letters, opened it up, and read it through. She couldn’t help but laugh out loud again. She had been worried about her future, but after a good laugh she felt the tension finally leave her body. She settled in to read the letter in more detail.

She took out some paper and began to quickly draft up a reply, a smile still stretched across her face. Her recipient was one Duchess Roanna McLeod, who had married Hubert, Opal’s ex-husband. The two ladies were very close; Opal did away with the lengthy, vapid pleasantries and immediately got to the heart of matters.

“Congratulations on your pregnancy,” Opal wrote. “I see that you’ve gone through a bit of trouble.” Roanna was about to enter her second trimester soon, but it seemed she wanted to keep the big news of her pregnancy a secret still. But that didn’t mean that she could keep quiet to everyone; she couldn’t help but spill the beans to Opal.

Within Socille, Hubert was known as the number one marriage candidate within the nobility. There was no duke—or noble, really—better than him in any metric, and though he grabbed the admiration of all, Roanna had once turned his proposal down. The daughter of Viscount Kreusel, she was late to marry and would not tolerate the envy and jealousy of others. But Hubert refused to give up on her, stubbornly continuing his courtship of Roanna until he had melted her icy heart. His second proposal had been successful.

Even so, Roanna was set to marry into the house of the famous Duke McLeod, and the pressure must’ve weighed heavily on her shoulders. Her letter was at first filled with joy and delight, but it slowly devolved into complaints about her husband—she even wrote of how she wished she could sew his noisy mouth shut.

Hubert was happy about his marriage and worried about—possibly overprotective of—his wife. He’d butt in on every single thing that she did, to the point where Roanna worried that she wouldn’t even be allowed to walk down the hall by herself one day. Hubert’s concern only increased the strain on Roanna’s psyche. Opal, after a bit of thought, decided to draft a new letter. Surely, Hubert could spare some time to speak with Claude; after all, when Opal had become pregnant, her husband had become very overprotective of her. His concern made her happy, but there were still occasions where his incessant nagging had annoyed her. It didn’t help that Opal herself had been a bit more irritable than usual.

Opal knew that these concerns were normal in any marriage, and there was nothing she could do about that, but she felt it best if Roanna and Hubert took some time away from high society to reduce some of their stress. The next moment Hubert stepped out for a social occasion would no doubt be the moment people learned of Roanna’s pregnancy. Even Stella was kept in the dark about it, and the McLeod couple planned to visit the outskirts of the royal capital to meet with her soon; until then, Roanna and Hubert had to be abundantly careful to ensure that no one would discover the pregnancy.

And it seems Miss Stella hasn’t changed. Unlike me, Roanna has tried countless times to become close with that girl... Roanna had apparently visited Stella’s house numerous times before her marriage, but each time the person to answer the door had been Mrs. Notham; Roanna hardly had the chance to meet with Stella. Any time they did meet, Stella would constantly berate and insult Roanna, ultimately infuriating Hubert with her childish behavior.

I do feel bad about Miss Stella’s circumstances, but now, I feel like she’s just choosing to wallow in misery and dig her own grave. Around a decade ago, Stella had been told that with the creation of a new drug, and with some physical therapy and rehabilitation in combination, she’d eventually be able to walk on her own one day. But Stella had made the choice to refuse any treatment and had been holing herself in her house ever since, her feelings for Hubert only growing by the day.

Opal had abandoned the girl, seeing her as a lost cause, but Roanna was adamant in her care for Stella’s well-being. Hubert, though annoyed with Stella, couldn’t forsake her entirely—Roanna’s generosity of spirit was yet another thing he was incredibly grateful for. But Miss Stella isn’t the focus right now. Roanna has more than enough on her plate.

Hubert made certain that Stella would never have to work a day in her life, and she lived in comfort—she had nothing to worry about. Opal switched gears, writing a new letter to Hubert. Opal knew better than anyone how complicated both a woman’s heart and mind became when there was a baby on the way, and she wrote while keeping in mind ways to make Roanna’s pregnancy a more enjoyable experience for husband and wife both.

While it had been suffocating for Claude to constantly stay by her side, it had made Opal lonely and anxious whenever he wandered away too far. With that in mind, she decided to ask Hubert for a little favor for work. In his younger years, he was dogmatic and tended to do things on his own, but recently, he’d settled down and displayed excellent decision-making skills. He was a trustworthy business partner, and he knew how to keep a secret. Precisely because the two had worked on the Manthest project together, she felt like she could trust him with a new business venture planned in Lumeon. But as Opal scribbled away, her hand stopped.

“Perhaps I’m the dogmatic one, really,” she muttered.

She took her letter and crumpled it into a ball. Surely, it should be Hubert and Roanna who decided how they may tackle pregnancy together—she had no right to butt into their business. When she recalled how Claude was, she let out a chuckle; she planned to ask Hubert for help, but she wanted him to discuss matters with Roanna before he reached a decision. Lumeon’s future would, by extension, affect Socille as well.

“I suppose I take after my father in this aspect...” Opal said.

After all these years, she was finally coming to terms how closely she resembled her father. She thought she was alone and the only person who would hear her mutterings, but a familiar voice answered her.

“Took you long enough,” a snarky voice called.

“Julian?!” Opal gasped, surprised by her older brother’s sudden appearance. He had managed to sneak his way in without so much of a single knock and hadn’t made a sound. “Since when have you been here?!”

“Just now.”

“What for?”

“What, can I not visit unless I have some business that needs attending to?”

“No, you can come here whenever you like. Though the inheritance of this manor has fallen to me, you must have many memories of this place as well.”

“Eh, not really.”

Their maternal grandmother had spent her last years in this manor, and though Opal had inherited it, Julian had also spent much of his childhood on this land. But he never came to visit after he went off to boarding school, and it seemed, just as he said, that he wasn’t as attached to this place as Opal was. Hence Opal’s inheritance of this place—Julian was given something else.

Opal had turned a small library of this manor into her study, but many years ago, this had been the place where she loved to play hide-and-seek. Julian, possibly recalling this childhood memory, cast a sweeping glance around the room before he settled into his grandmother’s favorite rocking chair.

“I hear you’re planning to meddle in Lumeon’s internal affairs,” he said.

“I’m not,” Opal insisted. “I just want to...help Ellie out a little.”

“Yeah, see, that’s what people call ‘meddling,’” Julian replied. “That girl will be the grand duke in two months. If it comes out a foreigner like you offered her any sort of advice, I’m sure you know how her people would feel about that.”

“But Ellie’s far too inexperienced,” Opal protested. “And she has only recently been receiving the education needed to rule.”

“Even so. That’s something her guardian decided, and it’s not your place to say anything. She’s still a minor, you know.”

“Only for two more months.”

Opal refuted her brother’s claims, but she let out a deep breath. After several moments of silence, she parted her lips once more.

“You’re right,” she admitted. “No matter what I say, I can’t deny that I’m involving myself in affairs I perhaps shouldn’t be involved in. But still, I’m heading to Lumeon.”

“Huh. All right, then,” Julian said. “Have fun, I guess.”

“You’re not going to stop me?”

“If all you’re going to do is stick your nose into other people’s affairs, as you always do, and force your opinion on others, as you always do, then I just wanted to make fun of you for it.”

“How rude! I don’t deny that I’m sticking my nose into affairs, but I’m not forcing anyone.”

“You are very much forcing yourself onto others. That’s what meddling is. And you hardly bother to think of the consequences. Stupid sis.”

Opal tried to retort, but she snapped her mouth shut. Despite his sharp tongue, Julian was always there to help her out. Had he not been there during Mayley and Kate’s incident, the two might have never been found. But even if Opal made an about-face here and obediently thanked Julian instead, she knew that he’d never accept it.

“So? What did you really come here for?” Opal asked. “Aside from mocking me, of course.”

Julian flashed a delighted smile. “Claude’s been nagging me. He told me not to leave you in the dark about what I’m doing this time.”

“Are you heading for Lumeon as well?”

“Sounds like an interesting place, don’t you think?”

“Er... Frankly, I suspect it’ll be quite dangerous.”

“Well, obviously. It’ll be the first time in a while that I’ll be working in enemy territory.”

“That nasty streak you’ve got never fails to aggravate me,” Opal said. “But, thank you.”

Until now, in Socille, Opal had the support of Trevor and her uncle, and she even had the quiet assistance of her father, Earl Holloway. Taisei might have been a touch more dangerous, but she always had Claude’s and Julian’s protection, along with Alessandro’s help. But in Lumeon, she would be on her own. She had guards, and Alessandro’s spies were lurking about, but no one would publicly defend her or side with her. And she was keenly aware that the mastermind behind Ellie’s kidnapping—the one who wanted to sell her off to nefarious places for nefarious purposes—was still in hiding somewhere.

There were a number of reasons Opal wished to travel to Lumeon: Not only did she want to confirm Ellie’s safety, but she also wished to track the mastermind behind her kidnapping and reveal their motivations for such evil. And above all, she wished to help Ellie achieve her goal—the future grand duke of the Principality of Lumeon wished to forge a bright light that everyone could believe in. Opal wanted nothing more than for the two of them to work together and find a few pointers that would guide Ellie down the right path, but that still wasn’t enough to justify Opal getting personally involved in Ellie’s affairs.

The mastermind behind the kidnapping, or perhaps those against Ellie’s rule, would more than likely try to get in Opal’s way and take advantage of her. It was likely that Claude, knowing all this, had asked Julian to do what he could to ensure that the siblings could work together and rely on each other during times of need. Julian had also decided that this time around, it was dangerous for him to act as he usually did, which was as he pleased. He was backing away from this unrestrained life for Opal’s sake. And so she thanked him for that—but that only had Julian scoff through his nose.

“Don’t drag me down, you hear me?” he asked.

“Oh, that should be my line,” Opal replied proudly. “Don’t act like a petty thief and get caught doing whatever you’re doing.”

“Hah, you moron. I’m not that big of an idiot. This time I’m...” Julian trailed off, pursing his lips, but continued to speak, this time in a much smaller voice.

Opal widened her eyes with surprise. “You can’t be serious!”

“Sounds like a good time, doesn’t it?”

“Hardly. You’re more stupid than I thought.”

She regained her composure and scrunched her nose with disdain as Julian let out a hearty laugh. Julian’s plan was to divide the interest of the citizens—notably those who meant ill will—by acting like he wanted Ellie’s hand for marriage. It was clear Julian was intent on following this plan, and Opal, who couldn’t think of any better ideas on the spot, only let out a deep sigh.

2. Reunion

“Opal! I’m so happy that you’re here!” Ellie cried as she practically leaped into Opal’s arms.

“I’m happy that I get to see you again too,” Opal replied as she stepped out of the carriage that stopped in front of the grand duke’s estate.

Ellie drew her face close and kissed Opal’s cheeks as the crowd around them began to murmur. It wasn’t the future grand duke’s friendliness that they were surprised at, but rather at the clear evidence that she had close friends. Their clear and simple confusion was very telling about how isolated and lonely Ellie must’ve been. Opal took a step away and respectfully bent her knees.

“Your Highness, it’s been a while,” the duchess said. “I’m truly honored to receive such a warm welcome.”

“Oh, Opal!” Ellie giggled. “After all we’ve been through?”

Opal smiled back, but she glanced behind her and saw within the mob the grinning face of her brother.

“Your Highness, I’m sorry to inform you that my husband, Claude, has been rather busy and is unable to leave at the moment,” Opal went on. “I regret to further inform you that he won’t be able to accept your invitation. But my older brother, Julian, has come to accompany me in my husband’s stead. You must know him quite well already, since you’ve met several times, so I trust there’s no need for introductions?”

“It’s been a while, Your Highness,” Julian said.

“Oh? I don’t think so,” Ellie replied.

Truthfully, the two were meeting for the first time today. Julian had been wandering among the shady alleys of Quinn Street looking for them when Opal and Ellie had been kidnapped, but Ellie most likely hadn’t noticed him. Yet, Ellie showed no signs of surprise and instead greeted him warmly as Julian pretended to kiss the back of her hand. When Ellie had drawn her face near to kiss Opal’s cheeks, the duchess had whispered into her ear.

“Just go with the flow, please,” Opal had requested.

Not once did Ellie panic or lose her composure. She adapted to the situation with remarkable serenity, a clear sign she had matured greatly within a short amount of time—perhaps a sign that the spoiled princess persona she had so forcefully pretended to be when she first met Opal wasn’t the person she truly was. Only one person was responsible for raising her that way. Opal glanced at the one she quietly blamed, and Ellie, now albeit with a touch of nervousness, introduced the man next to her to the duchess.

“Opal, this man here is my uncle, Eckardt,” Ellie said. “He’s my guardian, and the one in whose care I’ve been raised. Uncle Eckardt, this lady is my friend, Duchess Opal Bocceli.”

Eckardt was the younger brother of Ellie’s father, the previous grand duke, who passed away a decade ago. Eckardt was currently assigned as the acting duke, ruling over Lumeon only until Ellie reached adulthood and would take over.

“Pleased to make your acquaintance, Duchess Bocceli. I’ve been told that Ellie was under your care in Taisei, and I’m ecstatic to see that she’s gained such a close friend,” Eckardt said.

“The pleasure is all mine, Grand Duke Eckardt,” Opal replied. “I’m delighted to have become so close with Her Highness, and am truly honored to receive this invitation despite the busy season before her coronation. I’d also like to introduce you to my brother, Viscount Julian Holloway.”

A smile stretched across Eckardt’s mustache and lips as he maintained a rather friendly demeanor. He stood tall, and though he was slender, both his elegance and kindness seemed to emanate from his body in waves. Opal replied to his affability with a smile of her own, and made way for her brother. Julian smiled brightly with the usual charm and charisma that he wielded as he extended his arm for a handshake.

“Grand Duke Eckardt, it’s truly lovely to meet you,” Julian said. “I apologize for my insolence in meeting with the princess personally, but I am keenly aware of just how charming and enchanting she is, and I couldn’t bear to let the opportunity to meet her once more slip through my hands.”

It was unusual for those of lower rank to extend an arm for a handshake, and the crowd chattered nervously, but Eckardt didn’t bat an eye. He smiled and shook Julian’s hand.

“Welcome, Viscount Holloway,” the grand duke said. “I see why Ellie wished to invite a few personal guests before she ascended the throne. You two are both so charming that I can’t help but welcome you warmly.”

“Thank you,” Julian replied.

Through the thin veneer of a compliment, Eckardt was tacitly implying that he didn’t invite either sibling officially. He had given in reluctantly to Ellie’s selfish whims but ensured that they did not hinder him before the busy ceremony and festivities for her ascension. Ellie turned slightly stiff at her uncle’s words, but still seemed unaware that her uncle’s kind behavior and smile was meant to attack her for her selfishness. I see now... Opal thought. He says very little to her directly, but can still psychologically corner her in other ways.

Ellie herself didn’t seem to notice that her body grew stiff and nervous in front of her uncle; she never once complained about him either. And those around him—though most of them were servants—trusted Eckardt with all their hearts. A difficult foe...

Eckardt didn’t elicit the same overwhelming, majestic awe as someone like Alessandro; the grand duke was, for lack of a better word, inoffensive. He possessed no standout characteristics that called attention to him—he seemed much more like a graceful gentleman whom one would often see in any social party. When Opal had stayed in Lumeon for several days the last time she was here, she heard neither complaints nor praises about the man. Perhaps it was because he was simply a temporary ruler. Eckardt was neither awful nor amazing at his job, and Opal had assumed as much until she met him for herself.

“Now then, I must get back to work,” Eckardt said. “Please excuse me. Ellie, make sure to be hospitable to the duchess and her brother.”

“Of course,” Ellie replied.

Was Opal’s personality so twisted that she couldn’t receive a simple act of generosity with sincerity? To her, it sounded like the grand duke was doing them a favor—like he was going through so much trouble to be kind to them. Ellie, on the other hand, obediently agreed, contrary to the rumors of her selfishness.

“Opal and, um, Julian, I’ll guide you to your rooms,” she said.

“Thank you,” Opal replied.

“I’m honored, Your Highness,” Julian added.

Ellie had called Julian’s name with some awkwardness, trying to display how close they supposedly were, and Julian assisted the girl with seamless expertise. He replied politely and gave her a little wink, as though he knew that her coyness and reserve in front of a crowd was just an act. It implied that in private, the two were actually quite close. I wonder if Julian’s the toughest to deal with in this situation. Or maybe it’s... Opal glanced at Eckardt. He looked troubled, though he managed to maintain his smile and gaze at Ellie and Julian with a muted, though genial, sense of worry. It was as though the grand duke was worried that the princess’s lover had made a sudden appearance instead of a stranger.

Eckardt managed to hide it so well that under normal circumstances, Opal would’ve missed the subtle shift in his demeanor. But as he was the prime suspect behind Ellie’s kidnapping, Opal was paying close attention to him. Roland had been interrogated, and he spilled quite a bit of information in the session: He confessed that he was paid a cool hundred thousand to organize Ellie’s kidnapping. He also claimed that her father was behind the request, out of a desire to teach his selfish daughter some of the harshness of the world.

If the kidnapping had been successful, Roland would have been allowed to keep the money that he swindled from Ellie. But after Opal appeared, he changed targets, believing a duchess would give them much more money to siphon. After all had been said and done, Roland tried to flee via ship for Lumeon, but the so-called father behind the request cornered Roland and threatened the swindler to keep his promise. Roland wasn’t allowed to back out of the plan, and he was ordered to return to Taisei and be on standby in a cheap inn on Quinn Street.

If I had never butted in on what was going on on the ship, would I ever have been able to reach the mastermind at all? She glanced at Julian, and her brother, noticing his sister’s gaze, arched the corner of his left lip upward. It looked like a smirk, but this was a habit he often did when he was frustrated—no doubt he thought the same as Opal. Julian always worked under the shadows, but he was now out in the open, likely because he didn’t want to always be on the losing end. His reasoning was childish, but a determined Julian was a very promising and reliable ally. Encouraged by Ellie, Opal and Julian headed into the grand ducal palace.

3. The Grand Ducal Palace

When Opal had been previously invited into the palace, she was only allowed to enter the grand hall, where a fabulous banquet was held. And though she had been allowed to wander nearby the event venue, she was never allowed to walk deeper inside the premises. For the first time, thanks to Ellie, Opal was allowed in the depths of the palace, where the grand duke lived. All the while, Ellie gave a brief explanation on the rooms and the building’s history.

“Your Highness, you’re very well-informed,” Opal said. “Have you been living here your entire life?”

“That’s right. Ever since I was born,” Ellie replied. “And I do wish you stopped being so formal with me. Just call me ‘Ellie’ as you always do. That goes for you too, Julian.”

There were quite a few servants wandering around the living quarters, and so Opal made sure to sound polite—no doubt Ellie noticed. She’d changed considerably in the two months since Opal had last seen her. And it was so apparent, now, that it was precisely because of her intelligence that she had maintained her clueless selfish princess persona for so long: out of self-protection. While Opal wondered to herself just how much hardship Ellie must have gone through for the past decade, Julian pushed the conversation along.

“Thank you, Ellie,” he said. “I’m happy to receive your kindness, but I suspect that everyone around you will be rather alarmed by it. How many times must I explain that I’ve received express permission from you to act so casually?”

“Probably until everyone’s satisfied,” Ellie replied. “But there’s no need to explain yourself each and every time.”

She understood Julian’s explanation. In short, her brief exchange with Julian was meant to explain to the both of them that she was close with no one in this palace—she couldn’t trust a single one of them. Opal had done some research beforehand and learned that when the previous grand duke—Ellie’s father—passed away from illness a decade ago, the entirety of the palace’s stuff had been gutted and replaced. While the plague hadn’t affected the principality as much as it did Taisei, the palace still had to be sure, and so after the death of Ellie’s father any employee working there during that time was replaced with one who was definitively uninfected.

Even Ellie’s nanny—who she loved and respected very much—had quit, and that was quite suspicious. The young princess not only lost her father, but incredibly soon afterward was surrounded by unfamiliar adults. She must have felt awfully isolated—some selfishness, then, was understandable. Yet, Eckardt didn’t seem to care. He neglected Ellie, continued to make her feel lonely for many years, and slowly but surely ensured that she’d always feel isolated and alienated from her citizens. It was a gentle, patient approach.

However, Opal had no idea what Eckardt’s motives were. If he wanted to become grand duke, a kidnapping was unnecessary; he could have gotten rid of Ellie when she was much younger. Wealth didn’t seem to be the motive either, as for the past decade he had shown no tendencies toward indulgence and lived a rather simple and humble life. What was his goal? Opal hoped to find it, but she couldn’t quite get a read on this man, even after meeting him for herself.

This principality was rife with mysteries. Lumeon was known for its plentiful mines that were abundant with precious minerals. Most of this was exported elsewhere, but the majority of the profits were nowhere to be found. Citizens didn’t receive any of the profit, and neither did the principality seem to use it for investments or infrastructure. Perhaps someone was embezzling it, but that was all the more reason for Ellie to quickly ascend the throne. After all, she was clueless about her nation and how it was run—if it was hidden well, she’d never be able to track down the money. Everything just feels so...off.

First, Opal wanted to figure out where the profits generated by the mines actually went. Of course, she knew that there were those who loved to hoard wealth like a dragon sitting aplomb a mountain of treasure, and perhaps it was just hidden somewhere; but Eckardt didn’t seem like the type to do anything like that, and the more she thought about it, the deeper the mystery became. Besides, if there was anything going on, His Majesty surely would’ve noticed it in a flash.

Ever since the revolt a decade ago, the resistance faction that had ignited it had continued to linger, but Alessandro had finally cleaned them all out not too long ago. The extra time he now had was spent forming diplomatic relations with other nations. In just one year he had formed multiple contracts with several other countries. In fact, one could only commend Alessandro’s strength and authority as he prevented any outsiders from interfering in his plans even while his own nation had several problems of its own. His unwavering power was astonishing. In the future, surrounding nations would have to be abundantly cautious of Taisei. Now that its internal affairs were resolved and Taisei was effectively returned to its former glory, the kingdom was a formidable threat to all. Hence, the contracts...

Opal was brought back to reality when she felt someone gently pinch her arm—Julian. The siblings had already been guided to the door leading to the guest room.

“Are you all right, Opal?” Ellie asked. “Should I have a different room prepared for you?”

“O-Oh, no need. I’m all right,” Opal replied. “I’m sorry. I was just in a bit of a daze.”

“Ugh, again?” Julian asked. “She’s always been a bit of an airhead, you know? No need to concern yourself with my sister so much, Ellie.”

The princess originally prepared the room for Opal and Claude, but Ellie felt no need to provide separate rooms since Julian and Opal were family. Opal’s unintended hesitation had Ellie worried that her decision wasn’t considerate enough, especially with Julian’s snarky quip highlighting how the usually sharp duchess seemed to be in a daze. Opal nudged Julian with her elbow, and her brother, usually one to dodge, purposefully received the hit and acted like he was in pain. Ellie’s cheeks turned pink with a giggle as she watched the siblings squabble, shocking the silently observing servants with her amicable smile.

“You two really do get along well,” Ellie said. “Your rooms are connected, but I feel like you’d both be fine.”

“We’re not that close, but I don’t mind,” Opal joked back. “After all, I can lock the door connecting the two rooms, can’t I?”

Ellie laughed, along with the servants around her. The nerves and the tension in the air had seemingly dissipated; the servants were likely worried that Ellie might make another selfish request or two. They were awkward around her, unsure of how to interact with the princess—their future grand duke—and Ellie wasn’t one to miss that. But all the nerves and tension only served to lead Ellie further into the negative downward spiral of isolation and loneliness. It seems she had had no other choice but to be the way she was. But if she’s been raised in this awkwardness ever since she was a child, Ellie must’ve worked really hard to be where she is now.

It made sense for Ellie to be oddly obedient when it came to Eckardt. Opal entered the living room that she’d share with Julian, eyes on Ellie; the princess whirled around with a grin, likely sensing Opal’s gaze.

“I’ll have tea prepared,” she said. “May I join you?”

“Of course,” Opal replied.

“I’d love that,” Julian added brightly. “It’s been too long since I’ve had a spot of tea with you, Ellie.”

“Has it really?” Ellie asked mischievously, going along with the lie.

“For me, it has.”

This sort of banter was expected in romantic social occasions, and once the servants all left, only the three of them remained in the guest room. They all sat down on the sofa, and Opal immediately let out a loud sigh. Nadja was in the room next door, unpacking luggage.

“To see my own family—my own older brother—so openly woo a lady right in front of my eyes is quite awkward,” Opal muttered.

“Hey, now you know how I’ve felt ever since we met Claude,” Julian retorted.

“You’re exaggerating.”

“Am not. You were glued to his side.”

“That is an entirely separate matter from what I’m talking about.”

“Oh? Yet you don’t deny what I said about you sticking to Claude.”

“How can I?”

As the two siblings continued to banter and argue, Ellie burst out laughing. Just then, one of Julian’s manservants entered the room. He noticed Ellie’s presence, apologized for his intrusion at once, and swiftly left.

“He didn’t have to act so reserved,” Ellie muttered. “I feel bad for chasing him away.”

She knew that the manservant had left because she was around; Julian said not a word, so Opal replied instead.

“Don’t worry,” Opal reassured her. “We know what that manservant wished to convey. And he knew that you were around. He did that on purpose.”

“What do you mean?” Ellie asked.

“I mean that he’s not a normal manservant.”

Opal smiled, but it seemed Ellie was still confused. The duchess decided to elaborate just a bit more.

“Other than the regular guards, we also have some guards who act as manservants,” Opal explained. “And we just had him scope out the guest room. Since there’s nothing unusual there, he came to notify us in his own way that he found no places within the walls or elsewhere where spies could lurk about.”

“Ah, I see... That’s...quite amazing,” Ellie said.

“They truly are. I don’t think a day has gone by where I’m not grateful for them. I’m sure His Majesty has sent a few people to guard you as well. But I would not look too closely into this, as it may work against you. If I may, Ellie, I would advise that you pretend that you’re still in the dark.”

“Yeah, I’ll do that.”

The manservant had arrived to signal that there was no one trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. Now that Opal knew that for certain, there was no need for her to act reserved.

“So? What gives, Julian?” Opal asked. “Have you decided to seal your lips and throw the key away?”

“My role here is to act like I’m wooing the princess,” Julian replied. “But since no one’s around to see me do so, I see little point in wasting my time and stamina.”

Unlike his earlier, charming demeanor, he now spoke languidly and lazily, replying with only thorny remarks. But Opal knew that this was another act. Julian knew how to wield his charisma; if he wished to, he could act like the perfect gentleman and have almost any woman he met fall head over heels for him. By deliberately destroying his charming persona in front of Ellie, he ensured that a romantic novice like her wouldn’t get any funny ideas about his behavior and would give up on him. And sure, such awareness might come off as conceited, but he had indeed been troubled by several women falling for him because of it. Opal knew to keep her mouth shut.

“Ah, so it really was all an act,” Ellie said.

“Yes,” Opal replied. “I’m sorry you must maintain this farce even though the two of you have just met. I considered sending a letter over beforehand, but I worried about the possibility of it being intercepted. If you continued to act embarrassed yet besotted with my brother, it’d be a huge help.”

“I’m not sure if I can...”

“Oh?” Opal exclaimed. “But you were quite the actress earlier.”

“Why do you have to do all this in the first place?”

“Well...”

A knock on the door interrupted Opal’s reply. Julian stood up and spoke to the door.

“I’m Mikhail, Eckardt’s son,” came the reply. “If you don’t mind, I’ve come here to introduce myself.”

Opal was a touch shocked; he hadn’t been there when they were first welcomed, so it had not crossed her mind that he would personally make his way over to them. Julian quietly glanced over at Opal and Ellie to ask silent permission, and the two ladies nodded back, prompting him to open the door.

4. Introductions

A dashing man, young and eye-catching, entered the room. Like Ellie, he had black hair—though his had a slight curl to it—and tanned skin which gave the impression that he was active and healthy. But by far, his most enchanting feature was his blue eyes, clear and enamoring. They complemented his beautiful face very well, and a pair of blue jewels, the same color as his eyes, hung from his earlobes. Sapphires, Opal thought. It was rare for a man to wear earrings, but they suited him very well.

“I deeply apologize for being unable to welcome you earlier,” Mikhail said. “I heard that Ellie was still here, so I decided to drop by and introduce myself. I do hope you’ll pardon my audacity.”

He flashed a faint smile, so perfectly calibrated it was abundantly clear that he was aware of his own charm, and tilted his head to the side as he observed Opal carefully. Ellie didn’t seem particularly enchanted by her cousin, and Opal, who had Julian as her brother, understood this feeling all too well. Sure, these men might be absurdly enticing and kind to others, but to them they were family, and nothing more. Ellie stood up with Opal and let out a small sigh.

“Mikhail, was it really necessary for you to come right now?” Ellie asked. “You could’ve introduced yourself at tomorrow’s banquet.”

“There’ll be a large crowd tomorrow,” Mikhail replied. “And many will wish to be close with Duchess Bocceli.”

“Yeah, so just get in line.”

“How cold!”

The two didn’t seem as if they were on bad terms; Ellie was more or less herself around Mikhail. It reminded Opal of her younger years with Claude, and she chuckled.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Opal, Julian,” Ellie said. “I guess I’ve got no other choice but to introduce you to my cousin, Mikhail Mathis. Mikhail, this lady is Duchess Opal Bocceli of Taisei, and her older brother, Viscount Holloway. The viscount hails from Socille, but I became very close with him through Opal.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Duchess Bocceli,” Mikhail said. “You’re as beautiful as the rumors say.”

“I’m honored to receive such a polite greeting from you. Please, just call me ‘Opal.’”

“Thank you, Opal. You may simply call me ‘Mikhail’ as well.”

Mikhail gave another charming smile, and Opal offered her right hand with a smile, which Mikhail promptly kissed. Julian loudly cleared his throat to interrupt this exchange, then extended his right arm for a handshake.

“Pleased to meet you. I’m Julian Holloway.”

“The pleasure is all mine, Viscount Holloway,” Mikhail replied.

“You may simply call me ‘Julian’ as well. Pardon the impertinence, but may I ask why your last name is Mathis?”

“Ah,” Mikhail said, “only those who will succeed the throne are allowed to take Lumeon as their name.”

“So you have no claim to it?”

“None at all, to my good fortune. Julian, please call me ‘Mikhail.’”

“I will. Thanks, Mikhail.”

Though the two shook hands, the air around them seemed charged with an almost angry tension, so much so that it was a surprise to Opal the two hadn’t come to blows. She had vaguely noticed that Mikhail, at first, ignored Julian. That was no accident.

Ellie looked troubled at the two men glaring at each other.

“Now, there will be time later for the two of you to deepen the bonds of your burgeoning friendship,” Opal said, gently clapping her hands. “Would you allow us to have some rest?”

“Ah, I’m terribly sorry,” Mikhail replied. “I shall see you at tomorrow’s banquet.”

“Certainly.”

With Opal successfully interrupting their silent standoff with the reasonable request for rest, Mikhail offered her an apologetic smile before he turned back to Ellie.

“Ellie, shall we go?” he asked.

“S-Sure...” she replied.

If Opal asked for rest, naturally, Ellie would have to leave as well. But that would mean she would leave without her and Opal having a more meaningful conversation. The young princess glanced at her friend.

“Ellie, thank you for preparing this lovely room,” Opal said. “I do hope I can see you again too. I’m looking forward to the banquet.”

“I am as well,” Ellie replied. “I hope you both get some rest.”

Ellie, in her inexperience, openly hesitated to leave in front of Mikhail, but Opal’s words were more than enough to get the point across. Opal had just implied that she’d speak with Ellie later, and that was all she needed to know. The princess then turned to Julian, still maintaining her hesitation but now acting as if she didn’t want to leave his side, and Julian flashed the broadest of smiles as he took Ellie’s hand.

“My dear Ellie, I look forward to the moment we can meet again,” Julian said.

“O-Of course,” Ellie replied.

He planted another kiss on the back of Ellie’s hand, deliberately clutching it and holding it in his grasp for a few seconds longer, a sign of how little he wished to leave her side. Ellie turned red and nodded back, causing Julian to let go.

Opal gave a strained smile at the sight and snuck a glance at Mikhail. The young man was frowning ever so slightly, but upon noticing the duchess looking his way he smiled immediately.

“Then please excuse us,” Mikhail said. “Let’s go, Ellie.”

“I’ll see you later,” Ellie added.

The two began to leave. Ellie waved at Julian as they parted ways before the door closed; only when Opal was abundantly sure that the two were far away from them did she sit back down on the sofa with a huge sigh.

“Aren’t you going a bit too far with your antics?” she asked. “There’s no need to provoke him so.”

She sipped on her now-cold cup of tea after scolding Julian, while Julian also gulped down his cup.

“Hey, if it’s a fight he wants, it’s a fight he’ll get,” Julian replied.

Opal couldn’t help but agree with her brother this time around. “Contrary to his appearance, he really was quite...hostile.”

Mikhail acted like a kind, young man, but when it came to Julian he became quite stern. Mikhail was also one of Ellie’s marriage candidates, but it seemed she had no intention of choosing him. But perhaps he didn’t agree.

“Don’t judge a book by its cover,” Julian said.

“Shocking for you to say such a thing, since you have no qualms using your cover to trick and charm others as you please,” Opal replied.

His words rang true, but he had no right to say them. Although Julian was already in his thirties, he had an angelic and youthful appearance that tugged at people’s heartstrings. In a nutshell, he used his looks to use people as he liked. And somehow he was still able to blend in with a crowd when he needed to, which baffled Opal immensely. I loathe to admit it, but my brother’s really something...

While Claude used his diligence and sincerity to win people over, Julian utilized his seeming innocence and free-spirited nature to enchant them. A part of the reason Alessandro so frequently included Julian in things must have been to keep him loyal to Taisei, but another likely reason was that the king himself was wary of him. Truly, Julian was a troublesome and formidable foe.

“So, it sounds like you kinda like the guy,” Julian said.

“I don’t think he’s all that bad,” Opal replied.

“Yeah? I’ll be sure to let Claude know.”

“Go ahead. He’s known my type since we were children. He also knows that now, as an adult, I’ve found what’s on the inside more important than the outside.”

“You’ve just met him. You really think you know that kid’s character?”

Julian ignored the fact that he often used his looks to get what he wanted as he pointed the conversation back to Mikhail. His taunting questions were meant to test Opal: Mikhail was difficult to read, and Opal would have to change her tactics depending on whether he was friend or foe.

“He wears earrings,” Opal said.

“I heard he studied abroad in Teralt for nearly seven years,” Julian said. “Maybe that left an impression.”

“He’s from the grand duke’s household. I know he has no claim to the throne, but still.”

It was a rather common custom for the noblemen of the Teralt, which shared a border with Lumeon, to wear earrings. Around two decades ago, the people in Teralt had incited a revolution to depose their tyrannical ruler. The nation became a republic and remained so to this day. But it was impossible for regular citizens to shoulder the political needs of an entire country, and so a conference was held among chosen nobles to choose how the country would be ruled. They ultimately settled on a republic of nobles. And it was no secret that Mikhail went there at the age of nineteen, right before he reached adulthood, to study abroad.

“How outdated of you, Opal,” Julian said with a grin.

“You’re right,” Opal agreed as she sighed. “There are no regulations surrounding their use, and they are becoming the norm. I guess he’s just wearing it as a fashion statement.”

Surely Julian knew what Opal wanted to say, but his teasing only annoyed her.

“So? What’s your take on Mikhail?” Opal asked. “I see four options here.” She raised her hand and folded down a finger as she listed the potential choices they had, starting from the most innocent to the most dangerous. “Is he acting the part of an older brother: protective of his adorable little sister and wary of you? Or is he seeing her as a woman he’d like to marry—a potential love interest—and is therefore your rival? Perhaps he thinks of you as simply a nuisance; he personally doesn’t want to marry Ellie, but for the sake of Lumeon, he must. Or do you think, finally, that he seeks to marry Ellie for power and thus wishes you dead? Which do you think out of these four?”

“You’re really beginning to resemble Claude, huh...” Julian muttered.

“Why, thank you,” Opal replied with a smile.

“I’d reckon it’s option four, for now.”

“Oh? Not three?”

Opal was a touch surprised by the visible enjoyment her brother seemed to be having in entertaining these options. She had offered the fourth option half in jest—there was still no concrete evidence to prove it.

“Why do you think I’m trying to court Ellie as a viscount in the first place?” Julian asked. “Because I think it’s more fun than troublesome.”

“Your taste is horrible, though that’s nothing new,” Opal grumbled.

“Hey, better than Claude’s taste in women.”

Opal angrily threw a nearby pillow at her brother, but mentally she was piecing together his plan. Julian didn’t like to use his power and status as a viscount; he far preferred little tricks and minor acts of deceit, sneaking his way into enemy territory and merrily stirring the pot. Yet, this time around, he had proudly announced his rank.

“But truth be told, it’s probably not Mikhail himself who’s dictating his behavior,” Julian added. “I suspect those around him are just coaching him on what to do.”

“You believe Mikhail’s true thoughts lie elsewhere?” Opal asked.

“Figure that out yourself.”

It seemed Julian still didn’t have a complete read on Mikhail just yet. But it was important that the both of them uncover the young man’s thought processes. Was he simply working under the orders of his father, Eckardt, or was he doing things of his own accord? If Teralt was to get involved with this affair, as Mikhail’s presence might imply, there was no doubt that Ellie was in danger. Opal had known before coming here that this was no simple problem, but she still felt compelled to bury her head in her hands. This was much more complicated than she expected.

5. The Nation Next Door

Lumeon and Teralt were separated by a vast mountain range, with Teralt also sharing a border with Socille. Twenty years ago, Teralt had been governed by a monarchy. But the king at that time had been enamored with his mistress and took egregious advantage of her family, indulging in lavish splurges while demanding his citizens make sacrifices of their own. Both the nobility and the common folk suffered under the king’s neglect and selfishness: Their anger reached a tipping point. The people revolted. The rebellion gradually spread throughout the nation with three parties at odds against each other: the king, his mistress, and her family; the nobles who tried to gain power amid the chaos; and the citizens, who demanded the monarchy be abolished entirely.

Socille and other nearby kingdoms feared that the embers of this revolt might affect them as well, and they attempted to interfere. This caused the nobility and the common folk of Teralt to band together, after lengthy debate—neither wished for outsiders to meddle in their country’s affairs. With the two sides becoming one, they declared the destruction of Teralt’s monarchy; they inaugurated a congress of sorts and ended it for good.

This congress, however, was comprised of noblemen, and was far from the ideal democracy that the common folk envisioned. The king, his mistress, and her family all left the country, with the entirety of their wealth within Teralt confiscated.

Opal was a young girl when this revolution had occurred, still living with her sickly mother in the earldom. She knew little of foreign affairs then. Her mother always claimed that Earl Holloway, Opal’s father, was busy with work, hence he couldn’t come home often. Opal blindly believed these words, but Julian and Claude, who had been in the royal capital at boarding school, must’ve known that something was amiss. They might not have grasped the full scope of this revolt, but they would’ve felt the tension and fear that had permeated the air.

In fact, quite a few members of Teralt’s nobility sought refuge in Socille so that they could avoid battle; they spent their time abroad in complete opulence, as though they were on vacation. As the world had zeroed in on Teralt’s revolt and the economy subsequently faltered during this perilous time, one man managed to build an immense amount of wealth and sail through the stormy weather unharmed—Earl Holloway. When things in Teralt had settled, the refugee nobles returned to their home, but their rank and position had apparently fallen quite a bit.

“Back then the monarchy and all the high-ranking nobility were relieved that the revolution stayed inside Teralt’s borders, but I wonder if things will remain the same in the future,” Julian said. Opal and he had remained in the living room of their guest suite after Ellie and Mikhail left, and were now deep in discussion about Teralt’s past—and Lumeon’s future.

“Don’t forget that you’re of those nobles,” Opal replied. “You’re free to disown your rank and return your title to the crown at any time.”

“Hey, it’s handy to hold on to whatever convenient tools you have. Besides, I feel like titles and ranks will eventually become meaningless anyway.”

Julian didn’t seem to mind Opal’s comment one bit; in fact he even suggested, rather brazenly, that their titles would one day come to be useless. He wasn’t the type to be offended by a few words, and so Opal gave up on that endeavor and switched topics.

“I understand Teralt’s calmed down a great deal, but it’s still rife with issues,” she said. “Why would Mikhail study there?”

“Maybe to abolish the monarchy,” Julian surmised. “Perhaps he wanted to transition from a monarchy to a republic.”

“Then he’s quite the radical. Is that why you forced him to say that he has no claim to the throne? Did you just want to see his reaction?”

“Don’t you know? That kid studied abroad in Socille before he went to Teralt.”

“Then it must have been around seven years ago or so. That was when I was working on Manthest, so I must not have noticed him.”

Julian nodded. “Thought so. He only stayed for around half a year or so, and the mighty nobles of Socille have no interest in small, remote nations that can’t generate any gold for them.”

When Opal had married Hubert, she was so busy rebuilding his duchy that she hardly showed her face within social circles. And when she was developing Manthest, she had so little time that she barely even read the social columns in the papers. She had missed much of high society during that period of time; still, from Julian’s words, it was clear that society had paid no attention to Mikhail’s studies.

“They may not produce gold, but within multiple nations are mines stuffed with other kinds of treasure,” Opal said. “I’m surprised there’s so little interest. Mines are usually nationally owned, so I doubt anyone can generate any direct profit, but with the right connections one can still form highly beneficial agreements.”

After the previous grand duke passed away, Lumeon became increasingly strict on immigration. It didn’t help that Eckardt was rather passive about development, and did little to nothing to mine for new underground resources. But when Mikhail returned from his studies in Teralt, the entry restrictions shackled upon foreigners in Lumeon became considerably more lax, and investigations and mining operations commenced to accumulate more resources in underdeveloped areas.

Naturally, a majority of the ores mined were exported to Teralt, with one of the major buyers being none other than Earl Holloway; the earl truly was a crafty man. Taisei had formed a contract with the late grand duke as well, and even after his passing, Lumeon and Taisei continued their trade agreement.

“Looks like a three-way battle between nations aiming for Lumeon’s wealth,” Julian muttered.

“Is it?” Opal asked. “Father said he would do nothing but quietly observe the new mine for the time being.”

“Sure, our old man might stand back. But what about the rest of Socille? And even if our father trades with Teralt, it wouldn’t benefit Socille as a whole. Our king isn’t charismatic like Alessandro, nor can he take full possession over a mine like this principality can. He’s a political dud.”

“Wait, aren’t we talking about Lumeon right now? It isn’t the time to criticize the king of Socille. We should organize one thing at a time, don’t you think?”

The conversation started with Mikhail before shifting to Lumeon’s monopoly of mines and finally transformed into a critique of the king of Socille. Opal raised her hands in the air to surrender, unable to keep up with the rapidly changing topics, but Julian only laughed through his nose.

“It can’t wait,” he said. “It’s not like these problems will line up and occur one at a time so that we can tackle them when we have time to.”

“I know that,” Opal replied, frowning at her brother’s mocking tone. “When one problem emerges, others arise elsewhere all at once. Or rather, one problem exposes others.”

Julian decided to test his sister a bit. “If that’s so, then what’s the biggest problem right in front of our noses?”

“Ellie’s ascension to the throne,” Opal said immediately. “Her lack of authority and influence aside, her reputation is awful. It causes the citizens and the nobility to be anxious and upset with her. The citizens are already dissatisfied with their impoverished lifestyle as it is, and her rise to power might make matters worse. As for the nobles, because the grand duke’s family holds a monopoly on the mines they receive very little of the profits; they worry that another nation might steal this fountain of wealth from right under them.”

“Kinda sounds familiar, don’t you think?” Julian said. “Now, where have I seen it before... A mistress and her family hoarding all the wealth and benefits while on the one hand, the nobility are neglected and refused any of the benefits, and on the other, the common folk are forced to work.”

“Are you saying Lumeon might start a revolution like Teralt did two decades ago?”

“Maybe. No... We have to incite one.”

“You don’t mean...”

Opal wanted to prioritize improving Ellie’s image so that the people could have hope in Ellie’s rule and that she would wield her power well. To that end, the duchess believed that Ellie proudly rejecting the advances of Julian, the son of the powerful Earl Holloway of Socille, would further solidify in the people Ellie’s strength and sense of loyalty. But that had nothing to do with the future grand duke marrying her cousin, Mikhail.

“I wonder what happened with her marriage with Mikhail,” Opal muttered. “If he truly wanted to be with her, he wouldn’t have allowed Ellie to head to Taisei at all. At the very least, their marriage should’ve been made official before she left. And yet it’s only gone so far as mere rumors of their union.”

Only then did Opal realize it. Had marriage not been brought up, Ellie would’ve never considered leaving her home. She likely would’ve gone along with things and eventually ascended to the throne. Instead, she went out on her trip, with the plan being to fall in love with Roland. But that fell through, and so did her kidnapping. In the end she returned to Lumeon unharmed.

“I just don’t get it,” Opal said. “Only Grand Duke Eckardt would’ve given her permission to leave. Even if Mikhail begged his father not to, the whole thing just seems so unnatural. And even if Ellie went missing, I doubt they could’ve successfully pinned the blame all on Taisei. One look at Alessandro is all one needs to realize that it won’t be so easy to bully him without expecting some sort of retaliation.”

Opal thought about Ellie and Mikhail’s marriage, but ultimately, couldn’t find her answer. It could’ve simply been a matter of some nobles jumping to conclusions and then spreading false rumors.

“You’re overestimating Alessandro,” Julian pointed out. “That crafty fox is cunning and sly, no doubt, but he makes mistakes too. I mean, that kidnapping case was actually...”

“Actually what?” Opal asked.

Julian trailed off and didn’t elaborate. Acting defensively only went so far. If the subject in need of protection had decided to run off on her own, her guards would have had an exponentially more difficult time trying to keep her safe. Opal actually played a huge role in smoothly ensuring that the case was solved without major incident and mainly kept under wraps. But Julian couldn’t say that—how could he ever praise his cheeky younger sister? And so, he switched topics.

“Never mind,” he said. “In any case, it’s Eckardt who’ll be the toughest nut to crack. If this was a card game, he’d be the joker—a wild card.”

“Julian, this isn’t a game,” Opal said sternly, annoyed by her brother’s analogy.

He ignored her and went on, “We scored the first point by managing to avoid one of the worst-case scenarios.”

“And what scenario did we avoid?” Opal asked.

“Past tense, huh?”

“I mean, we avoided one of them, right?” she said. “Then we’re no longer at rock bottom. In fact, we just need to keep at it and rewrite the scenario, and eventually it will all tip in our favor.”

Opal had gamely put aside Julian’s crass consideration of the situation and was already thinking of it more positively. Truly, it was one of her best virtues: her ability to always look forward and never give up, no matter what. Julian, of course, would never even dare to tell her this, but he was rather fond of her optimism and perseverance. This time around, he didn’t tease her like he usually would have and instead answered her truthfully.

“If the princess went missing after she eloped or what have you, Lumeon would’ve lost their next heir, and confusion would’ve spread throughout the nation,” he said. “But at the same time, so would the possibility: Would they continue this monarchy system, or was it time for change? Other nations would sense an opportunity here, and would have fought over the rights to Lumeon’s large mines and lucrative production rates. Who do you think benefits the most in this scenario?”

“Usually, Taisei would, by far, have the greatest advantage,” Opal answered. “But since they would have had to take at least partial responsibility for the princess’s disappearance, the people of Lumeon would resist all attempts by Taisei to collaborate. Socille had once tried to interfere with Teralt’s revolt and failed miserably, so this time they probably would be much more passive. Other nations would likely follow suit. The only nation that remains is Teralt, which has strong ties with Lumeon via Mikhail. They no longer uphold a monarchy anyway, so it might be easy for them to garner support from Lumeon’s citizens. So, for you, the worst scenario would’ve been for Ellie to have gone missing, and the principality to become a republic.”

“You idiot,” Julian replied. “See, that’s why you’re so naive. From a spark, a great fire. You know of the butterfly effect, don’t you? Take a look at the current state of this world. You think a king or a noble will always be able to throw around their rank and act haughty forever? There are people now without ranks who are gaining both wealth and power as we speak—using their heads. It’s only a matter of time before a weak king will be dragged off his throne so fast you couldn’t even blink.”

What Julian was describing was not limited to only Lumeon. Teralt had successfully managed to form a republic already, and if it supported Lumeon’s hypothetical push into becoming a republic, well, there would naturally be many more nations that would try to follow. Information spread faster now than it ever did twenty years ago, and it was easy to catch wind of international affairs. Finally did Opal understand Julian’s criticism of the king of Socille. Should a wave of revolution wash over the world, however, His Majesty wouldn’t be the only sovereign to panic. Perhaps only Alessandro would be able to stand tall and proud, unfazed.

“I’ve no doubt that democracy will eventually take over the globe,” Opal said. “But not just yet. It’s still too soon. It’s why Teralt, despite being a republic, isn’t quite the ideal state its citizens wished for. It’s still chock-full of issues.”

Teralt’s congress was filled with nobles, not regular folk. But the regular folk accepted this, as it was a far better alternative than the monarchy they had before.

“And what’s your so-called ideal?” Julian asked.

Opal wasn’t particularly against the idea of a republic. It was probably difficult for people to all live in an equal state of wealth, but nonetheless she wished to abolish ranks and titles which, by their existence, formed a hierarchy that made it impossible for those living on the lower rungs to progress any higher. If she could also provide equal opportunities of education and healthcare to all, she would be satisfied. But Opal didn’t know how to properly vocalize her wishes, and Julian, perhaps noticing his sister’s hesitation, once again laughed through his nose.

“First off, don’t use impressive words like ‘ideals,’” he said. “If you think too much, you’ll get lost in your own thoughts. Even if you try to make it happen all on your own, it’s not like you can make a huge difference. Just relax and take it easy.”

It sounded like he was mocking her, but in truth, he was trying to cheer her up. Opal knew of her brother’s clumsy, or twisted, rather, form of kindness, and she responded with a proud huff of her own.

“Then next time, I’ll be sure to score ten points,” she said.

Even she had started taking up the game analogy, and Julian was on board.

“Oh? How?” he taunted.

“I’ll help Ellie safely attain the throne and support her in achieving her goal,” she replied. “I want to make sure that everyone in Lumeon can live with joy and cheer rather than the fear and anxiety they’ve always known. I wish to ensure that they can have faith in a brighter future.”

“Huh...” He gave an uninterested grunt. “Well, good luck. I’ll have some fun with Mikhail and try to figure out how to use that joker.”

His turn of phrase was surely an ominous one, and very unusual for him. Opal knew her brother well, and she stared at him dubiously before it hit her.

“The disappearing revenue!” she gasped. “You’re going to look into that, aren’t you?”

“So you’ve finally caught on,” Julian replied.

“I mean, I’ve had my own suspicions for a while. If you take a look at both this nation and this palace, you can tell that the wealth hasn’t been used anywhere.”

“Some of the people have called it ‘Eckardt’s buried treasure.’”

“‘Some of the people’? And who might that be?”

“Who knows?”

Opal chuckled as she posed her question, but she didn’t receive a proper answer. Julian was well-informed, and she couldn’t help but gaze up at the ceiling as an intuition crept upon her.

“You’re not going to sneak into Lumeon’s treasury, are you?” she asked. “Or will you be snooping into the grand duke’s study or some other private room?”

Julian had snuck into places before, but he had only done so against criminals. This time around, he had no proper justification.

“Lud will not have a criminal for an uncle,” she said.

“I won’t get caught,” Julian replied. “Why do you think I gave that elaborate introduction in front of everyone?”

“Did you know that trespassing is a crime, even if you don’t get caught? And if you do, it’ll be an international affair. Now, I seem to recall a certain brother who kept pestering me about not involving myself in other people’s issues... Hm...”

“I wasn’t pestering you. I was just gauging your resolve.”

“I haven’t the resolve to have an internationally wanted brother.”

Opal placed a hand on her forehead—she felt a headache coming on as she realized why Julian acted like a jester and revealed his identity, only to be rejected by Ellie for his advances; if he wished to infiltrate the depths of this palace, it’d be easier for him to do so if he was an important guest instead of a simple servant. Perhaps Julian was on that boat when Opal returned to Taisei because he’d tried to test out how he could enter the palace.

He likely was doing this partly for Ellie’s sake, but it seemed his primary motive was to search for this “buried treasure.” He wasn’t the type to stop even if he was warned to, and so, Claude had probably advised Julian to do the bare minimum of telling Opal his plans. As Julian left the living room for his own room with a cheery wave, Opal let out a deep sigh.

6. The Banquet

The following evening was the banquet. Opal knew her presence wouldn’t be received with the warmest of welcomes, but it was clear that no one wanted her around. Many assumed, actually, that she was a saboteur sent by Taisei to manipulate the next grand duke. The fact that she once used a false name to visit the principality worked against her; Alessandro’s subject, the one who worked behind the scenes so that Ellie could be accepted into social circles, had already left Lumeon and headed home.

“I can’t believe that you used a false name when you initially introduced yourself,” Countess Webber said. “I’d say that’s awfully rude of you. And you sure have the chutzpah to come back here! It’s frankly appalling.”

The banquet had finished and the women left the dining area first for the parlor. Opal had spoken to the countess only once before, but she seemed rather miffed. The countess was no doubt a figure of authority among the principality’s nobility, and Ellie was busy speaking with a different lady a short distance away; the princess worriedly shot glances at Opal. The two hadn’t known each other for too long, but they’d formed a strong bond, and Opal flashed the princess a reassuring smile before turning back to the countess.

“I’m terribly sorry for making you feel that way,” Opal said. She remained seated and gave a deep bow.

“E-Er, I’m not that angry. It’s just...” the countess stammered.

Duchess Bocceli was influential both in Taisei and Socille, and, having been at the center of so many economic shifts, was quite famous. The countess likely didn’t expect a woman of Opal’s caliber to act so humbly. Opal flashed an apologetic smile the moment the countess started to really sweat.

“I cannot deny that it was my arrogance that brought about this issue,” she said. “May I please try to explain myself?”

“Why, yes. Of course,” the countess replied.

Relief washed over her face as the countess relaxed. She must’ve felt the need to protect her rank and standing against Opal, but was rather nervous about actually confronting the duchess.

“Perhaps you might know this, but when the princess visited Taisei, the king himself asked that I become Her Highness’s chaperone,” Opal started. “But truth be told, I must confess that I wasn’t very keen on taking the role. I initially wished to turn it down.”

“Goodness... And why did you want to do that?” the countess asked.

Opal wasn’t speaking in a particularly quiet voice, but she leaned forward as though she were sharing a secret, and the countess was all too eager to join in. The other ladies were also listening in with great interest.

“But of course,” Opal explained. “Pardon my insolence, but, er, I’ve heard some rather...unsavory rumors about Her Highness. Socille has been aware of her unfortunate reputation. But since I had received a quest from the king himself, I couldn’t possibly turn him down based on silly rumors. And so, I decided to visit Lumeon and see her with my own eyes. Surely, His Majesty would then understand my reasons for being so reluctant. However, if my true identity were discovered, I feared that everyone would try their best to appease me and maintain appearances. I didn’t wish for that. Hence, I decided to use a fake name. But as you say, no matter the reason, a lie is a lie, and that isn’t something that one should be proud of. And for that, I’m terribly sorry.”

“Oh, no! Please don’t be!” the countess cried. “I see now that you’ve had proper reason! Don’t you ladies agree?”

When Opal bowed her head once more, the countess hastily waved her hands in front of her and turned to the crowd, hoping to hear their agreement. The others nodded along and absolved Opal from any responsibility—and by doing so, allowed the duchess to have important figures in Lumeon’s high society on her side. Her next goal, then, was to change Ellie’s reputation.

“Thank you,” Opal said. “Truly, you’re all too kind. My crime weighs on me a little more lightly now.”

“‘A little’?!” the countess cried. “Please! You have committed no crime at all!”

“But I’ve tricked not only all of you, but the princess as well. And yet, Her Highness also graciously forgave me for my rudeness. In fact, she wished to maintain a friendship with me, and for that I’m so grateful.”

The ladies glanced at each other quizzically, unable to understand Opal’s claims.

“If you will pardon my audacity, may I ask how you were able to become close with Her Highness?” the countess asked. She lowered her voice like she was muttering a secret and continued, “I know that I will sound most disrespectful, but Her Highness is, well...exactly as you feared, Your Grace.”

“Are you saying that she’s selfish and arrogant?” Opal asked.

“I-I wouldn’t go that far, but...”

At the prior banquet, when Opal infiltrated the place, many ladies loudly and boldly insulted Ellie, but with the princess in the same room as them they couldn’t possibly do that now. Opal’s straightforward insults made the ladies tremble with fear, and the duchess smiled.

“I won’t say that all these rumors are falsehoods,” she said. “I’m sure that there’s a nugget of truth to them. Exaggerations, however, do tend to happen, don’t they? People love to add on various elements here and there to make the rumor more entertaining and dramatic. I myself was negatively impacted by such rumors in my younger years, but it seems with time I’ve forgotten how the victims of such acts come to feel.”

She sighed and glanced at Ellie; the princess, noticing the gaze, smiled and walked over.

“The princess was simply acting a bit rebellious, as all children in their adolescence do,” Opal said. “I childishly took that for face value, and forgot all about my hesitation to become her chaperone. I proudly told His Majesty that I would watch over Her Highness and change her into more of a proper lady. And that began my battle against the ever-cheeky Ellie—I mean, Her Highness. Surely, those of you who have had a child in their adolescent phase can relate to that.”

Opal was a bit exaggerated with her gestures of commiseration and fond exasperation, and the ladies began to chuckle, with some nodding along sympathetically, perhaps recalling their own children.

“Bad-mouthing me, are we?” Ellie interjected.

“Y-Your Highness!” the ladies cried.

No one expected her to join in, and they all hastily stood and bowed their heads in a show of respect.

“Now, now,” Ellie said. “Tonight’s banquet is only for those close to me. There’s no need for such stiff formalities, is there? Please, sit back and relax.”

“Your Highness...” a lady murmured.

“We appreciate your benevolent words,” another added.

“No, I should be thanking you for your generosity,” Ellie replied.

She smiled, causing the other ladies to stare back blankly. The princess was like a changed woman; so different was she now from how she once was that no one could process her new maturity. Ellie took a seat on an open spot on the sofa, and the rest of the ladies confusedly sat down as well.

“I must apologize to you all,” Ellie said with an awkward smile. “I was acting selfish for so long and must’ve caused everyone to worry. I’ve already apologized to my ladies-in-waiting for my behavior.”

“Even to your servants?” the countess asked, wide-eyed.

Everyone was stunned by this reveal, but Ellie just nodded. She glanced at Opal before she spoke once more. “Her Grace—Opal—taught me just how spoiled and childish I was. When I was with her I saw for the first time the unfortunate circumstances so many people have been born into, and thus how blessed I was. I deeply regret my actions now, and also want to apologize to everyone whom I have troubled. But I didn’t have the courage to do it alone. And so, I invited Opal here—if she’s with me, I’ve got no place to run. She won’t let me do that.”

“Oh dear, you make me out to be some sort of demon,” Opal joked.

“Oh, but you were. You were demonically terrifying. You were so strict you didn’t let me leave even when I cried.”

Ellie’s solemn explanation for Opal’s invitation to the banquet was effective in getting her point across—Opal wasn’t here because Ellie was overly attached to Taisei. Along with Opal’s little joke, everyone seemed to relax a great deal after Ellie spoke, with a few chuckles even echoing throughout the room. Ellie then stood up and lowered her head.

“Your Highness!” the ladies cried. “Please! Don’t do that!”

“Please allow me to apologize to you all,” Ellie said, her head still low. “And I must ask a favor as well.”

The room at once fell silent, focusing on Ellie and no one else.

“I understand that I’ve caused all of you much trouble and worry. Once again, I apologize,” Ellie said. “And if you’re willing to forgive me and give me another chance, I ask you to please guide my immature self. As we all know I am to soon become the grand duke of Lumeon, but frankly, the thought terrifies me. But I was unable to express that, and ultimately ended up throwing a tantrum like a spoiled child. I should’ve used that time to ask all of you for advice and learn more, so that I could grow in confidence and power, but I squandered that opportunity. The thought frustrates me immensely, but Her Grace has told me that it still isn’t too late. She claimed that I’m surrounded by people with a wealth of experience. So please, cast off your reserve and grant me the strength of your insight. And please support me as I serve you all.”

Everyone fell silent for a few moments before a thunderous applause erupted, filling the entire room. Countess Webber personally stood up and approached Ellie, who by this point was visibly nervous.

“Your Highness, thank you for your splendid words of apology,” the countess cried out. “But above all, it is we who must apologize. We failed to recognize your anxiety, and instead of supporting you in your time of difficulty, we did no such thing—worse, we distanced ourselves from you. We’re so sorry!”

The other ladies began to lower their heads in apology, and as Ellie clumsily tried to offer her appreciation, the countess flashed a kind smile.

“As you wish, Your Highness,” the countess said. “We shall offer our full support. But do be prepared—we shan’t hold back.”

“P-Please go easy on me,” Ellie stammered.

Opal had looked into the noblewomen of Lumeon. The countess, though snarky, was skilled in looking after others, hence her place at the center of society. Ellie’s timidness was adorable, and everyone was now giving her a warm smile. It seemed the princess managed to successfully attain the support of not only the powerful countess, but all the women present at the banquet as well. All according to plan. Opal and Ellie exchanged a look; the princess looked relieved that she’d finished an important task, but of course, this was only just the beginning.

At the very least, Opal was now justified in her stay here. And most importantly, Ellie was no longer treated as a spoiled girl, but as a future ruler in need of support. Tonight’s efforts had shifted the minds of Lumeon’s noblewomen, even if just a little. As the men—with Julian in the mix—collectively headed over to join the ladies in the living room, Opal gave a small sigh.

7. Studying Abroad

Just yesterday, Opal had mentioned how discomforted she felt witnessing a family member trying to woo a member of the opposite sex, but tonight, she had front row tickets to a whole show. The men had enjoyed some liquor before joining the women in the living room for tea. At once, Julian’s seduction of Ellie began, and Opal made sure to keep her distance—far out of hearing range for whatever creepily sweet words her brother would use.

“Do you think your brother’s serious about her?” Mikhail asked, approaching the duchess. He didn’t bother with pleasantries and got straight to business.

“I wouldn’t know,” Opal replied. “Frankly, I’m not very close with my older brother. Though he’s quite close with my husband, he and I have been estranged—only recently have we been reunited. I can admit, however, that I have never heard a single rumor about him being with any other women. Though I wouldn’t have imagined that he’d fall for Ellie...”

She made sure to ramble on a bit more than she usually would, making sure to sound just a touch troubled by the whole affair while casting the occasional glance at her brother and the princess.

“What do you make of it, Mikhail?” Opal asked. “I’ve heard that you and Ellie were actually set to be engaged. Surely, then, my brother is nothing but a nuisance to you.”

“Less of a nuisance and more of a worry,” Mikhail corrected. “Ellie is like a sister to me, and I would hate to see her cry. And...”

“And?”

Opal turned back to Mikhail, who had trailed off, and stared into his eyes, encouraging him to speak.

“The age difference between them is a bit...much, isn’t it?” he asked awkwardly.

“Oh? You think so?” Opal replied. “They’re over a decade apart, but in high society that’s not completely unusual. In fact, it’s rarer for two people to marry purely out of love. So if those two truly are infatuated with each other, I would like to offer them my full support.”

“Hm... Is your brother not actually in love with her then?”

“If I were to describe it, I’d say that between the two of them Ellie is the more likely to have a change of heart. For now, she may simply just be blinded by love itself—after all, she doesn’t seem to be very experienced to me. What do you think?”

“Truth be told, I’m not that close with Ellie. I left to study abroad before I reached the age of adulthood, and when I returned, I was rather surprised to hear rumors of my engagement with her.”

He spoke in a friendly tone about his cousin, and Opal listened along, but when she heard that Mikhail himself was surprised by rumors of their engagement, her eyes went wide with surprise.

“Then you knew nothing of your own engagement?” she asked. “Perhaps Grand Duke Eckardt decided it of his own accord.”

“Oh no, not my father. It was the people around him who started that rumor. My father hasn’t said a word about my marriage.”

“My word...”

Mikhail smiled, but it was clearly strained. Opal wasn’t sure if he was lying; she needed more information. So she feigned ignorance.

“Then perhaps you and Ellie may not marry after all,” she said. “I suppose my brother has still got a chance.”

“I think that chance is rather low,” Mikhail replied. “There are many who seem infuriated by the idea of their union.”

“Yet the grand duke has yet to say anything.”

“That’s how my father has always been. He doesn’t really do anything himself. He’s careful about everything, honors tradition, and despises change. I suppose these qualities shackle him.”

Mikhail’s gaze was trained on his father, his tone the slightest bit emotional as he spoke, almost immature. Eckardt, meanwhile, was busy tending to his guests, paying no attention to either Mikhail or Ellie.

“Your earrings suit you very well,” Opal said. “Those sapphires are beautiful.”

“Huh?” Mikhail asked, confused at the sudden shift in topic. He quickly realized what she was referring to, touching an earring with his left hand. “Ah, thank you. My friend in Teralt gave them to me.”

“I see... Did your father say anything about them?”

“No. I doubt he’s even noticed.”

“Oh, that can’t be.”

Opal chuckled as she gazed at Eckardt. No doubt the grand duke had noticed both of them looking at him, but refused to turn their way.

“He can’t possibly have missed such flashy earrings,” she said. “And yet, he says not a word of complaint. Perhaps he’s not as rigid as you believe.”

“But my father has been the interim grand duke for the past decade,” Mikhail refuted. “And nothing has changed. This country should’ve prospered far more over the years than it has.”

It seemed that every time Opal tried to speak in favor of the grand duke, Mikhail would contradict her in some way.

“And for how long have you thought this?” she asked.

“Since I studied abroad,” Mikhail replied. “So I’d say for seven years or so. But being as you’re from Taisei, which is quite technologically advanced, you must already know all this. Clearly you see just how outdated this nation is.”

“But I’m also a foreigner, and as a foreigner, I’d like to refrain from commenting about the state of other nations. Your observations, however, have come from studying abroad. And it was the grand duke who allowed you to do so, correct?”

“Well, I suppose...”

“Ellie visited Taisei only briefly, but that was more than enough time for her to learn quite a few things. Personally, I think allowing the future grand duke to leave the nation at all is a huge, adventurous risk.”

Mikhail was a passionate young man, full of idealism, but struggled to respond to Opal’s calm, incisive remarks. She wanted to see how he’d react when she called his father “adventurous,” but Mikhail gave no response. Opal’s earlier comment regarding Ellie’s romantic inexperience didn’t seem to bother him that much either, implying that he likely must’ve not known about Roland. Ellie’s kidnapping had been kept a secret, and Opal had wondered if Mikhail was somehow involved.

“The older we get, the more experience we have,” Opal said. “And it’s these experiences that shape us. But if we surround ourselves with the same people, and proceed with the exact same lifestyle we’ve always had, we’ll always remain within the bounds of the world that we were born into—it’d be difficult for us to stumble across new experiences, and eventually, we’d feel deprived of the privilege of trying something new. Don’t you think so?”

“I agree.” Mikhail nodded.

“But does everyone wish to have new experiences? Certainly not. New experiences almost always come with the fear of the unknown, and that fear can be exhausting. If all ends well, then you’ll be glad about what you went through, but if things ultimately turn out poorly, you’ll be drained by everything that happened. Both are experiences, and both are important to have, but people naturally tend to avoid the latter. And it goes without saying that we wish for those close to us to avoid negative experiences altogether. Yet the grand duke sent his own son off to experience something new—sent his son off to a whole new world. You were allowed to study abroad because in the first place, he was not opposed to the idea.”

Opal was no longer speaking about Ellie’s short trip. Before she came here, she suspected that Eckardt might have been behind Ellie’s kidnapping, while Julian suspected that it was Mikhail. Perhaps the two men had worked together to kidnap Ellie, but Opal now, as she was speaking with Mikhail, felt like her brother had been wrong. She observed the young man before her carefully while she thought of her own son, Ludrick. For him, she would remove any and every obstacle that would bar her son’s path. And if she knew that he was clearly on the path to failure, she couldn’t just sit back and watch. Yet at the same time was she abundantly aware that her actions would do her son no favors. Opal herself was too inexperienced a parent. Not just as a parent—I’ve got a ton to learn as a person, she thought. I shouldn’t so readily be giving others advice.

When she was a child, she had assumed that her parents’ word—and by extension, the word of any adult—was absolute. But as she grew older, there were many things she found problematic or even annoying about what adults said. In fact, she realized that many adults were entirely in the wrong. Now that she herself was a parent, she knew firsthand how difficult it was to be a proper one—one who was always correct and just in front of their child. But she knew just as well that she had no other choice but to continue to strive and be better so that she could be someone that her child could be proud of.

“You’re right. I admit it,” Mikhail relented. “Had my father not given his consent, I would’ve never been allowed to see a different part of the world. I must be grateful for the circumstances I’ve been granted. I deeply apologize if my careless words have upset you in any way.”

Opal expected him to fight back a bit more, but instead, he had apologized rather promptly, almost obediently. Now he seemed calmer and more logical, a stark contrast from her first impression of him.

“There’s no need for an apology,” she replied with a smile. “Despite everything I’ve just said, I still fight back against my father.”

“Earl Holloway?” Mikhail asked with a touch of surprise. “I’ve heard that he’s quite a progressive man.”

“Yes, he’s skilled in predicting social shifts and turns, but when it comes to the feelings of his own children he’s as dense as a rock. I suppose all parents and their children are in a perpetual fight against each other.”

“But from an outsider’s perspective, there seems to be a tendency for children to resemble their parents.”

“Me? Resemble my father? Oh, heavens no, I sure hope I don’t.”

Mikhail’s little teasing caused Opal to scrunch her nose playfully, and the two exchanged a laugh. She realized suddenly that, contrary to her expectations, Mikhail was quite easy to talk to. Their easy laughter attracted other people at the banquet, and soon a cheery conversation ensued, with some complaining about how troublesome their own child was during their rebellious phase while others pointed out how unreasonable their parents were during their own. Eventually the banquet drew to a close, with everyone preparing to head back home.

“Duchess Bocceli, I’ve got a tea party planned the day after tomorrow,” Countess Webber said before she left. “If you don’t mind, would you care to join me?”

“Oh, I’d love to,” Opal replied.

“Then I shall send an invitation over tomorrow morning.”

It seemed the countess was curious to learn about just how Opal managed to thoroughly reform Ellie. As the countess left, the duchess watched her with a smile, her mind filled with ways to ensure that the princess would receive more allies.

8. The Cityscape

“Morning, Opal!” Ellie shouted.

“Morning, Ellie,” the duchess replied. “Someone’s in high spirits.”

“Because it’s just amazing!”

“And I’d love to learn more about it—after you take your seat.”

“Oops. Right...”

Ellie had energetically burst into Opal’s room—yesterday’s banquet seemed not to have fatigued her at all. The two ladies had promised to have breakfast together, and so upon Ellie’s entrance Opal put away the letter she had been reading. Ellie cast the duchess an apologetic look.

“I’m sorry. I interrupted your reading,” she said glumly.

“No, no, you’re fine,” Opal replied with a smile. “I was just reading a letter I received from Claude.”

“Bragging about your husband already? You two really do get along.”

Ellie giggled. Just then, Nadja entered the room and brought in breakfast. The duchess returned the letter to an envelope and asked her maid to clear it away; Nadja obediently did so and left the room.

“The letter was a very interesting one, so I had to reread it,” Opal explained. “It seems this time, Claude has been asked to be Prince Vincent’s chaperone! It’s just so funny.”

Ellie laughed loudly. “Oh dear. I pity Claude. Isn’t my uncle such a horrible man? He just loves to work people to the bone.”

“Oh? Are you allowed to say that?”

“Of course. In fact, I’m the only one allowed to say it.”

As Ellie said, Alessandro loved to use people quite a bit, and Claude, despite his grumbling, decided to drag Prince Vincent to the Bocceli Duchy. The duchy would one day be returned to the royal family, and so it was in the prince’s best interest if he knew how to manage the land—he would train under Duncan.

Opal couldn’t help but laugh when she thought about how this would all turn out. The usually strict and stern Duncan actually doted over Lud and would practically transform into a kind, gentle soul whenever in her son’s presence. No doubt the change would shock Vincent. When the duchess finally calmed herself down, she went back to Ellie.

“And? What happened?” Opal asked.

“Oh, right, I just wanted to say that everyone’s attitude toward me has changed practically overnight,” Ellie replied.

Opal smiled. “How so?”

Wiping a happy tear from her eye, the young princess proudly gave her report.

“My lady-in-waiting has always been distant with me,” she said. “She was, I guess, rather emotionless. But ever since I apologized to her yesterday evening, she’s started to laugh every now and then! And not in a fake way!”

“That’s a wonderful change,” Opal replied.

“Yes! We’re still a bit awkward at times, but we’ll get used to it, I’m sure. I’m learning not to be so impatient. We can’t just change overnight, after all.”

It was crystal clear to Opal how happy and excited Ellie was. At the same time, however, the princess was calm enough to know that her world wouldn’t just suddenly shift in one go.

“Indeed, people can act as mirrors for the self,” Opal said. “You’re laughing so happily that even I can’t help but smile. And I’m sure everyone must feel the same. If you act grumpy, everyone around you will feel grumpy, and if you cry, those surrounding you shall feel sad with you.”

“You’re right,” Ellie agreed. “This entire time I’ve been grumpy and angry. Everyone was afraid of me, and I knew that they were speaking ill of me behind my back. And of course, because now I’m still awkward and clumsy, everyone must feel a bit out of sorts around me.”

“Everyone’s a bit awkward at first. But before you know it, you’ll be able to do things as easily as you breathe.”

“I certainly hope so...”

“But there are still many things that you must get used to.”

“And now I’m losing confidence...”

Ellie, almost vibrant with happiness, now visibly deflated, and Opal wondered if she had said one thing too many. But time was of the essence. There really wasn’t room for a lengthy celebration.

“You don’t have to be so confident right away,” Opal advised. “You just have to keep at it. Results tend to follow with consistent effort, and you can gain your confidence then.”

“Then what’s the first thing I should do?” Ellie asked.

“Well, at tomorrow’s tea party with the countess, we must show that you’ve changed. That you are, at the very least, trying to. That way, you can gain more supporters.”

Ellie had regained her gusto thanks to Opal’s reassurance but, upon hearing tomorrow’s itinerary, looked completely exhausted.

“She’s so not my favorite,” Ellie said, groaning. “The moment she sent me the invitation I wanted to reject it.”

“Oh? But you acted splendidly last night,” Opal replied with a smile. “And if you can overcome your greatest obstacle, everything else will be easy as pie.”

“I’ve thought this for quite a while, but you’re not nearly as kind as you look.”

The duchess chuckled happily. “Are you saying that I look kind? I’ve never been told that before. Why, thank you.”

“No way! I can’t be the first person who’s said such a thing.”

“Oh, but it’s true. Until now I’ve always been called ‘lascivious’ or ‘bewitching.’ But the most common descriptor for me by far has been ‘cheeky.’”

“Hmph, that’s just people whining. But it also means you’ve got the power to make people complain about you. Everyone’s just interested in you and what you’re about.”

“When you put it that way, it makes me feel a lot better. Thank you, Ellie.”

Opal smiled and thanked the princess, who in what really was a short time had learned to become more thoughtful. Now that she was no longer defiant, many more would slowly learn of Ellie’s kindness—it was only a matter of time.

“I’m sure that you’ll be surrounded by many people tomorrow,” Opal said. “They’ll certainly ask what I did that prompted you to change. Now, how shall I go about answering that question?”

“That you spanked me many times and forced me into submission?” Ellie joked.

“Please, no! I worked so hard to raise my reputation last night! It’ll be six feet under the moment I say that!”

Opal gave an exaggerated look of shock and dismay, causing Ellie to burst into boisterous laughter.

“Then what about the time you saved me when I was about to get snared by a swindler aboard a ship by acting like a vixen?” Ellie suggested.

“Do I really need to mention that?” Opal asked. “Perhaps just say that you were saved—it won’t tarnish my reputation then.”

“Oh? But I thought I had to raise my reputation, not yours.”

“Then let’s improve both of our reputations, shall we?”

Ellie and the future of her nation were at stake; surely they had to take it more seriously. But Opal couldn’t help but laugh for a moment and cook up a plan for tomorrow.

That afternoon, Opal and Ellie were invited by Mikhail to sneak out into the city. Naturally, Julian tagged along as well.

“Even though this place doesn’t seem too far from the palace, it looks so...desolate,” Ellie muttered as gazed at the cityscape from the window of her carriage.

Mikhail was headed a bit away from the center of the city; this place clearly saw high crime rates.

“Yes, we should be careful not to stand out when we step out of the carriage,” Opal said, glancing at Mikhail in clear implication.

While they were in a plain, nondescript carriage, wearing plain, nondescript clothes, none of them could hide the natural elegance they surrounded themselves with. Their accompanying guards on horseback did little to hide them either. Mikhail noticed Opal’s gaze and shrugged, encouraging her to speak.

“We really are taking the long way around,” Julian remarked. “Weren’t we heading for the theater?”

“Indeed, but since we’ve got the opportunity, I thought it best to show you two the cityscape,” Mikhail replied. “The both of you are well traveled, I imagine. What do you think about this nation?”

“Why are you asking us that?” Opal asked. “Surely, you should point such questions at Ellie.”

“Ellie knows nothing of this world,” Mikhail replied.

It was a blatant declaration of Ellie’s ignorance, causing the princess to frown. Opal immediately saw red and opened her mouth to refute, but Julian, who sat across from her, stopped her with a glare. An argument between her and Mikhail would do no favors for anyone. If Ellie was unable to muster the strength to face scorn herself, she’d only be crushed by others in the future.

“You’re right, Mikhail. I know nothing,” Ellie admitted. “But even I have the power to think for myself. So don’t ignore me—give me the chance to state my opinion, and if I’m wrong, correct me! This is my nation!”

She had tears in her eyes, but she managed to suppress them in order to properly state how she felt. Opal, sitting beside Ellie, gently took the princess’s hands and smiled in hopes of cheering the young woman up. The duchess then turned to Mikhail, who was visibly taken aback by Ellie’s outburst; when he noticed Opal’s silent anger, he snapped back to his senses.

“S-Sorry, Ellie,” Mikhail stammered. “I meant no ill will.”

Opal hated more than anything to hear those trite words—vapid phrases of apology that supposedly, when said, absolved those who invoked them of any responsibility. His reply only strengthened her rage. But it was Ellie whom he apologized to, and it would all depend on how Ellie would take these words and forgive him. So Opal remained silent; she also spotted her brother grinning, saying not a word.

“I’ll forgive you, Mikhail,” Ellie eventually said. “I know your words meant no harm. You’ve always been self-righteous and shortsighted. In a way, it’s nice to see that you haven’t changed one bit since you were a child.”

Her forgiveness caused Julian to burst out laughing, and Opal had to bite her lip to suppress laughter of her own. Mikhail, of course, noticed the sarcasm in Ellie’s thorny remarks and gave a strained smile.

“I truly am sorry,” he said. “I—no, we are only so ignorant because the adults around us failed to teach anything to us. I didn’t notice it myself until I studied abroad.”

As an apology, it failed to meet Opal’s standards, but still she remained silent. It took everything in her to stop herself from saying, “And yet, you were allowed to study abroad.” Ellie, after all, wasn’t even permitted to leave the palace. Opal glanced at Julian, who gave only an innocent shrug. Ever since the siblings were kids, Opal had begged to go to boarding school, but her wish was never granted. Julian knew that well.

There weren’t any schools that’d accept women anyway. She recalled troubling her mother about it a great deal, but her mother never discouraged Opal from learning—in fact, she supported young Opal all the way through. Earl Holloway must’ve agreed with her, for he dispatched an excellent private tutor from the royal capital to educate his daughter. So Opal had been blessed by circumstance, yes, but she was also confident in her drive, her ability to persist and persevere. This turned into her strength—and it was something that it was time for Ellie to build up in herself too. The princess had clearly been hurt by Mikhail’s crass words, but she managed to fight back and even follow it up with some sass. The future grand duke was well on her way to becoming a powerful lady in her own right.

“So? What did you think of the cityscape, Ellie?” Opal asked in Mikhail’s stead.

Ellie hesitated for a moment, but she quickly got herself together. “I...for as long as I remember, I’ve spent my life in the palace. I knew nothing of the city. Only when I left for Taisei did I get a taste of the world outside. I was pouting the entire time I was on the carriage ride there, and I remember then that I kept the curtains closed because I refused to look outside. But then, I spent time with you, Opal, and I got to learn more about Taisei.”

She trailed off, knowing that she couldn’t touch upon how she’d been kidnapped or shoved into a brothel. Mikhail obviously didn’t know, and even though Julian had been around during that time, she was unaware of that fact. And so, Ellie instead flashed a mischievous smile at Opal before she went on.

“I saw so many sights with Opal,” the princess said. “I experienced quite a great deal, and realized soon enough just how narrow the scope of my world was. When I returned home, I began to observe the cityscape from the window of my carriage, and I was shocked by how different it was from the views that I saw in Taisei. Even the capital, now, seems lacking and inferior in some way, but above all, what’s most different between Taisei and Lumeon is the way people look. In Taisei, everyone seemed happier, more energetic. I want the people of my nation to have that same smile on their face living here. And I’ll work hard to ensure that that’ll happen. I don’t want people to look at our cityscape and think it desolate. I might not be able to physically make this place more lively overnight, but I want to at least energize the hearts of the people so that they can feel happy living and working here.”

Ellie was awkward and clumsy still, but through her words she clearly showed how eager she was to take on her role as grand duke. Mikhail, on the other hand, let out a sigh, dampening the mood.

“What you said is truly splendid, Ellie. Really,” he said. “But you spout nothing but ideals. I heard not one tangible solution in what you said.”

“Er...” Ellie trailed off.

Opal tried to butt in, but before she could, her brother spoke. She snapped her mouth shut; the duchess had a feeling that Julian might voice her opinion for her.

“What in the world are you on about, Mikhail?” Julian asked tauntingly. “You asked for an opinion about this cityscape and you got one. Ellie answered your question. Do you know how a conversation works?”

Opal almost tried to cover her face with her hands; there was no need to so blatantly make Mikhail an enemy, but she knew that Julian, outside of his romantic schemes, saw Mikhail as a potential threat.

“I-Indeed, perhaps the phrasing of my question may not have been totally accurate,” Mikhail replied. “But surely, you understand that Ellie’s just spouting pretty ideals and nothing more. Anyone is capable of doing that. She doesn’t even have a specific plan to go about her mission.”

“See, that’s not the point,” Julian replied. “All Ellie did was state her opinion, and nothing else. Besides, how can you assume that she has no particular plan in mind? How can you be so sure? And even if she doesn’t, what’s your goal here with such a sharp retort? To back Ellie into a corner and blame her for her lack of forethought?”

Julian had become less polite as he spoke, and it helped soften the blow, but the scorching disdain in his words was no less potent. Mikhail’s intention had probably been to say—and hear from the mouths of Opal and Julian too—negative remarks about his own nation. And it was precisely because the Holloway siblings knew this that they were both angry and exasperated with the young man. It was clear that Mikhail held no love for where he was from and had no wish to change that. Instead he relentlessly compared Lumeon to other nations in order to always find it lacking, and just as Ellie was trying her best to improve the current state of affairs, he wanted to crush her and destroy her will so that Lumeon would forever be unable to climb up from the hole he viewed it to be in.

“I...” Mikhail started.

“Now, give it a rest, you two,” Opal said, forcefully interrupting the conversation. “We cannot speak of the city or the issues of this nation with Ellie around, surely. And I’m here to ensure that Ellie can come as close to her ideals as she possibly can. Julian, if both you and Mikhail insist on interfering, I suggest you both seal your lips, suck on your fingers like little babies, and watch.”

She made it clear she would no longer tolerate any more of Mikhail’s disparaging remarks; she didn’t want Mikhail’s foolish words to hurt Ellie more. She grabbed Ellie’s hand with a smile.

“Ellie, I think that your opinion is a marvelous one,” Opal said. “As I’ve said before, it is very important for a ruler to have their own convictions—to hold their own ideals. If you have a path you’d like to walk down, just know that you don’t need to go about it alone. In order to have specific plans, you first need a specific goal you’d like to achieve, and once you do, there’s no need to build those plans by yourself either. It’s precisely why I’m here.”

She then gave an exaggerated sigh toward Julian and Mikhail, a show of her annoyance with them, before she turned back to Ellie.

“Why not borrow the knowledge of those around you?” Opal suggested. “Despite their childish squabbles you can certainly do so from both Julian and Mikhail. You can do so even from Grand Duke Eckardt and the other old coots who love acting so high and mighty. Countess Webber as well. We’re all just a little bit older than you, and that means we have just a bit more experience—we can offer our wisdom and experience. Ignoring the potential resources around you would be foolish.”

“But will everyone lend me their aid?” Ellie wondered.

“You’ll make them. But I think we can think about that later. We’ve reached the theater.”

The carriage took the long way around, but ultimately rolled up in front of the venue. Mikhail seemed like he still had something to say, but Julian ignored it all and signaled to open the door so that they could head outside. Upon the carriage door opening, Julian stepped off first and lent Ellie his hand. Mikhail reluctantly followed suit as he then stepped off and gave Opal his hand to offer some assistance.

“Mikhail, aren’t you the one who invited us out?” Opal asked. “It wouldn’t hurt if you smiled a bit more.”

“You’re right,” Mikhail replied. “Pardon me, my lady.”

“That’s all right. It’s clear you have some ideals of your own. I’d love to hear them in more detail on the carriage ride back home—in fact, I’m looking forward to it.”

“Er...”

He faltered at the duchess’s cheery words, but she was, admittedly, rather curious of what went through this young man’s mind. What exactly did Mikhail see in Teralt that made him act so haughty and condescending?

Mikhail’s guards, in simple uniform, moved to stand beside him, and at Opal’s glance they shot her only icy glares in response. It seemed neither Opal nor Julian were to be trusted, and the duchess turned back ahead as she suppressed her sigh.

If Mikhail wasn’t aware of how hypocritical his own words were, it implied that he, in fact, was the one spouting silly ideals. Perhaps he was reluctant to share specifics with Opal or Julian, but the duchess wasn’t going to let Mikhail worm his way out of this. With renewed determination, she strengthened her hold on the supporting arm Mikhail lent her.

9. Ideals

The play that Mikhail invited everyone to watch was set on a glorified, beautified stage that illustrated the revolution that had taken place in Teralt around twenty years ago. No doubt it was meant to be a moving story about rising up against tyranny and oppression. Only Teralt or Lumeon would ever allow such a romanticized tale to be produced, and Opal did her best to hide her discomfort as the four of them finally made it on to the carriage that would take them back home.

“Now then, Mikhail, won’t you tell me?” Opal asked.

“About what?” Julian chimed in.

Once the carriage rolled along, Opal stayed true to her word and promptly asked the young man for his opinion.

“Mikhail’s ideals, and the solutions he has to go about making them real,” Opal replied. “He seemed awfully confident when he spoke with Ellie on the carriage ride here, don’t you think? I believe that he must have a proper strategy of his own. Why else would he want us to view the cityscape and ask for our opinions?”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Julian replied.

Her brother nodded as he leaned back in his seat, ready to listen. Ellie cast an interested gaze at Mikhail, and given no other choice, the young man sighed.

“I’d like to eliminate Lumeon’s wealth gap,” he said to start. “Our nation’s primary industry is mining, as one can glean from noticing the many mines strewn about the land, but the miners that perform such heavy, necessary labor are paid far too little for their work. They risk their lives to mine the ore, only for that same ore and related products to be exported overseas where prices and ledgers can easily get muddled. Clearly, the profit is not being carefully maintained, with the majority of it sent elsewhere. Thus the common people see nothing of that wealth, while the nobility, who hardly work a day, indulge in a life of extravagance. I cannot forgive that.”

His handsome face was marred by a deep frown of disgust while he delineated Lumeon’s current state of affairs. But while his claims were laudable, they failed to touch a chord with either Opal or Julian. They were already aware of such things and didn’t need it spelled out for them; in fact, even Ellie had noticed this disparity, and was on her way to find a resolution.

“I see how strongly you feel about it,” Julian said dryly. “And? What do you plan to do?”

Mikhail was a touch surprised; he didn’t expect both Opal and Julian to look so severely uninterested in this plan, but he continued.

“The wealth gap in Lumeon was made possible by the social hierarchy, which is reinforced through peerage,” he explained. “If we can abolish ranks and titles, we can escape from this oppressive class system.”

“And that means you’ll be casting your own rank aside, correct?” Opal asked.

“Naturally.”

“And do you think the others will agree?”

“I’ll make them agree. The majority of this nation is working class; if they all band together and protest, not even the nobility can ignore them.”

Julian said not a word and simply crossed his arms, likely finding this topic too silly to entertain. Opal had no choice but to pry the information out of Mikhail herself, but the young man’s dangerous words made Ellie grasp Opal’s hand with fear.

“And what about Ellie, who sits in front of you?” the duchess asked.

“She must first claim that she won’t ascend the throne,” Mikhail replied simply. “Even if she does become grand duke, I doubt she can do much. She’ll be used and manipulated by those doddering old men who are set in their old, traditional ways.”

“Were you not listening to Ellie’s goals, the thoughts she shared with us earlier?”

“Sure I did. Hence, I’m telling you my goals and my ideals. Ellie said it herself—she wants to make everyone prosperous. If that’s the case, she should cast aside her title of grand duke entirely.”

Since last night, Opal had suspected that Mikhail was quite radical, but she hadn’t an inkling it would be to such an extreme degree. Ellie was less shocked and more stunned as Opal maintained her cool.

“You wish to make Lumeon a republic?” Opal asked.

“Precisely,” Mikhail replied. “A country can only be made of its people, and so it be steered by representatives of the people. Any political policy that abandons and neglects its people isn’t just meaningless—it’s harmful to everyone involved.”

“Then surely, you’ve got a plan to make this nation into a republic.”

“I do. Once Ellie rescinds her claim to the throne, we’ll announce that a republic will be born in her stead. Naturally, confusion will ensue. Teralt, which is most people’s idea of a republic, formed that way through much bloodshed. To avoid that and enact what I would call a bloodless revolution, we need Ellie to stand with the people. That’s the most important.”

“As mentioned earlier, neither Ellie nor you alone would be able to convince the rest of the high-ranking nobility in Lumeon. They not only have wealth but power—a majority of the soldiers of Lumeon’s army come from their households, do they not? She can’t just abdicate. The nobles would simply use force to dethrone anyone who announces a revolution.”

“But no one wants it to get to that point. No one really wants blood on their hands. We can resolve all matters by talking it out. You said it before yourself, Opal. Everyone’s afraid of the unknown, of new things. None of us here know what it’s like to live in a society where everyone is equal. It’s vital for us, then, to explain our side carefully and properly to assure people that there’s truly nothing to fear.”

This was far from a specific plan or strategy. Mikhail was, at best, stating a specific ideal, and nothing more. Opal felt a headache coming on from the immense foolishness of this young man before her. Julian, meanwhile, yawned with boredom. The issue was Ellie—as Mikhail spoke she looked more and more drawn in to his ideas.

“Let’s say, for sake of argument, that your plan succeeds and you form a republic,” Opal said. “What do you wish to do then?”

“I want to hold an election,” Mikhail replied.

“Well, as a republic, that goes without saying. The subject of this election, however, is an argument for another day...”

Opal couldn’t help but mutter to herself with dismay. Teralt was a republic, and while elections were hosted, candidates and nominees not only required a nomination for congress, but an exorbitant amount of money as well to prompt oneself. In fact, one required money to even vote—in other words, the republic that Mikhail so admired was far from the ideal egalitarian society that he wished for.

“And? So, you host this election, you establish a congress, then what?” Julian asked. “What do you want to do then?”

He sounded beyond uninterested, but Mikhail smiled, likely happy to hear that Julian displayed even a modicum of interest in what he was saying. And while Opal had been vaguely able to capture some of Mikhail’s character, it was clear he found discussing things like politics and economics with a woman futile. However, unlike the misogynistic men who agreed with his prejudice, Mikhail, at least, treated Opal with respect and was polite. Nonetheless, with Ellie he was blatantly cruel and condescending.

“As I said before, I want to diminish this wealth gap,” Mikhail said. “But I’m not just talking about social classes and peerage; I want to wipe away regional differences too. As it stands, the gap between the urban and economic centers—capitals and cities—and the rest of the country are far too vast. The railway here exists to transport ore, not people and supplies. Though Lumeon isn’t an isolated island, we act like one. So I’d love to create a railroad that extends to the farthest edges of the nation so that even the poor can receive supplies. Meteorologically speaking, a storm can easily separate us from the rest of the world, so I find it imperative that we create a route by land and sea as well. If we’ve got proper routes, it’d create a more stable country. I think eventually linking our railroads with Teralt would help give us peace of mind. Not to mention the new and extended trade routes such an initiative would generate!”

Opal tilted her head to one side quizzically, and Julian seemed taken aback. Mikhail had gradually switched from his usual serious demeanor to that of a child with glimmering eyes, brimming with hope and dreams.

“You’re saying that you’re doing this all for Lumeon, but you just want to engage in the railroad business,” Ellie pointed out icily. “Haven’t you always liked trains? The whole reason you went abroad in the first place was to learn more about trains and railroads.”

Mikhail’s cheeks instantly flushed red. The duchess froze with surprise while Julian burst out laughing once more.

“N-Not true, Ellie,” Mikhail stammered. “I do love trains, I’ll admit that, but I’m doing this for Lumeon. Up until this point we’ve had to rely on imports to create railroads and line the rails. But we can make those things domestically. We’ll have to recruit engineers, of course, but we’ve got plenty of iron and coal to go around. The biggest hurdle is the initial investment, but that can be handled too—there’s an enormous fortune hiding somewhere, as you might have heard. We can use that for the railway business, and by doing so give birth to new industries and revitalize regional areas. One day we can even deliver seafood all the way to the rural countryside in the mountains, and fishing villages, in turn, can receive crops that were grown in the mountains. Not to mention the things we can export. We can get to a place where Lumeon won’t just be known for our ore, and all over the country, even the remote areas, can earn foreign currency. Won’t that get us even closer to an ideal, equal society?”

As Mikhail swiftly explained himself to Ellie, he was straying further and further from Opal’s initial impression of him. Perhaps it wasn’t that Mikhail assumed that women were ignorant of politics and economics; he simply believed that women had zero interest in the railway industry. In fact, his own thoughts on the industry were shallow at best, with a feeling to them that even he didn’t give them much thought. His entire plan, in truth, hinged on obtaining some sort of hidden wealth that was out there somewhere—in other words, a very unrealistic and foolish gamble. Opal glanced at her brother with disbelief, and it was clear that he had the same thoughts; Julian grinned at his sister.

“Mikhail, you don’t need a republic to do all that,” Julian pointed out.

“Huh?” Mikhail replied.

It was as though time had stopped. Julian’s straightforward and logical words made young Mikhail freeze.

10. The Tea Party

“I was fooled,” Julian muttered. “To think Mikhail was just an idiot for trains.”

“I think you’re being a bit too harsh,” Opal replied. “He just, um, really, really loves trains.”

“Don’t think you’re making it any better.”

Opal and Julian had returned to the palace and were settled in the guest room. Julian had flopped onto the sofa in the living room without even changing his clothes, while Opal sat on the opposite sofa and scolded him for his grumbling. In truth, she rather preferred that she get up and change, but her brother was fickle and moody—she didn’t want to miss the opportunity to speak with him.

“I knew living in Teralt affected him, but I didn’t think it was that bad,” Opal muttered. “And I haven’t seen anyone who might be connected to him yet. What’s going on?”

“Maybe they’re not a guest, but a servant or some other sneaky sort,” Julian replied.

Mikhail was obsessed with the idea of a republic because he was deeply affected by his study abroad experience in Teralt, but after their conversation it seemed like he was less inspired by this idea and more brainwashed into this mindset. If so, there had to be someone keeping watch with a careful eye over the young man. The guards from earlier were suspicious, but a man of Mikahil’s rank certainly wouldn’t allow a foreigner to join the ranks that were dedicated to his safety.

“But what do they want?” Opal wondered. “To take over this nation? Or is it to find the hidden wealth everyone’s been murmuring about?”

“Probably both,” Julian replied. “But now I’m getting the feeling that Mikhail probably knows nothing about Ellie’s kidnapping. Eckardt’s the only one left, but...”

He trailed off and fell silent. If Mikhail wasn’t involved in the kidnapping, it was likely that an extremist faction of Teralt had acted on their own—and if not them, then Eckardt could’ve had a hand in it. But if Eckardt was connected with Teralt’s extremist faction, then there was no need for a kidnapping to begin with.

“In any case, Mikhail’s probably the first option we discussed, right?” Opal asked. “That he’s just trying to protect his adorable cousin from any pests.”

“Uh, I don’t recall you labeling me a ‘pest’ earlier...” Julian grumbled.

“And the extremists behind Mikhail are probably option four. If you marry Ellie, you’ll become a powerful guardian, so they want you dead. They already went so far as to kidnap Ellie—they probably wanted Taisei and Lumeon to escalate this matter and fight against each other.”

“Your theories aside, it’s probably logical to assume in any case that the extremists are involved.”

He stood up to leave while muttering a complaint, and headed to his room.

“I’m gonna be holed up in my room for the next two or three days,” he said. “I’ve got this stomach bug, you see. Don’t let anyone get in my way, got it?”

“And I hope you don’t get in mine,” Opal replied. “Take care and get better soon.”

It seemed Julian was going to take some time to snoop around and find Eckardt’s rumored hidden wealth. Opal returned to her rooms and got changed with Nadja’s assistance, all the while wondering what excuse to give about Julian.

The following day, Ellie and Opal were in a carriage heading to Countess Webber’s tea party.

“Um, Opal, I’m sorry about Mikhail yesterday,” Ellie said after some silence.

“You’ve got no reason to apologize,” Opal replied. “And it’s not like Mikhail did anything particularly malicious.”

“But...”

The duchess gently patted the princess’s hand with a smile.

“Mikhail had some splendid ideas, truly,” Opal said. “But with the state of things as they are, it would be incredibly difficult to make his dreams a reality. And Ellie, I think that there are plenty of things that you can do, precisely because you’re you.”

“Like abdicating the throne?” Ellie asked.

“Do you want to do that?”

“I don’t know...”

It seemed yesterday’s conversation with Mikhail made Ellie think about all sorts of things. And if the princess truly wanted to abdicate the throne, Opal wished to aid her. But first, the duchess wanted to help the princess think more positively.

“This is just an example, but let’s say a republic ran an election to establish a congress,” Opal started.

“Y-Yeah,” Ellie replied.

“And let’s say that of this congress there is myself, His Majesty King Alessandro, Viscountess Klaus, and Baroness Whittal. Matters will be decided through majority vote. Do you think we can get anything done?”

“I think it’d be very difficult. There’s bound to be ties.”

Ellie scrunched her nose with disdain, likely because Opal mentioned the two ladies who mistreated women in Taisei while daring to speak poorly of the duchess.

“That won’t always be the case,” Opal pointed out. “If, for example, there was a policy of holing all women up in their homes indefinitely, it would probably be rejected, three to one.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Ellie replied.

“But as you say, an odd number’s easier to conduct a majority vote with. So, let’s say Claude was selected to join this congress. What’ll happen then?”

“A majority of your policies will pass, and you can move a lot of things in your favor. I’d say you’d generally win most votes in a three-to-two tally.”

“You’re right. Now, what if, instead of Claude, Viscount Klaus decided to join instead?”

“Then Viscountess Klaus would generally have her way.”

“Precisely. It’s just one vote, but because of the majority, that one vote can greatly change the state of affairs. There will, of course, be conferences and meetings in congress before a final decision is made, but most of the time, majority votes will win. That is the public opinion, after all. But if so, what’s required to create the nation Mikhail dreams of?”

“Money?”

Ellie didn’t know where the hidden wealth was—she truly was kept in the dark about everything. This reminder only angered Opal again, but the duchess swiftly suppressed her emotions.

“Right,” Opal said. “You need money. It’s the bare minimum. What else do you need?”

“Um... Engineers?” Ellie asked.

“Correct. Engineers are essential if you’d like to develop the railway. However, what this nation needs more than anything right now is decisiveness and the ability to swiftly jump into action.”

“Decisiveness and swift action...”

Ellie repeated these two factors as though trying to commit them to memory, and Opal nodded, vehemently praying inside that Ellie wouldn’t feel afraid or daunted for what was to come.

“I think Mikhail’s idea of creating a railroad for general public use is a splendid idea,” Opal said. “Though admittedly having it stretch to every corner of the nation is a bit unrealistic. But if at least important urban centers are connected, the regional wealth gap will undoubtedly shrink. But which place will get the railroad first? Do all regions truly need the rails? Perhaps some don’t find it as vital. These questions will be thrown around within congress as a debate will ensue. Each member of congress will want to work for their own sake or for the benefit of those who elected them into office. This isn’t a bad thing, of course, since the elected official in the first place is appointed to voice the desires of the people, but considering the issue, doesn’t a lengthy debate seem to be a waste of time to you?”

“It does...” Ellie agreed.

“It was precisely because of King Alessandro’s decisive nature and quick call to action that he was allowed to rapidly rebuild Taisei from both the plague and ensuing revolt, thereby transforming it into the advanced kingdom we see today. Of course, he couldn’t have done it alone. Claude, Sir Barba, and countless other people supported him, which then allowed the king to act as he did. Oh dear, I’ve told you all this before, haven’t I?”

Opal recalled the time when the two ladies snuck out to spend a day of fun in Taisei. They had settled by the water fountain of the capital’s square and engaged in a similar conversation. Upon Opal’s realization, Ellie smiled.

“That peach juice was so delicious! I remember it well,” Ellie said.

“And those fruit skewers were lovely too,” Opal added.

Ellie giggled, visibly relaxing more than before.

“I was beginning to forget my goal,” Ellie said. “My mission is to make sure that everyone in this nation can live energetically and happily. I can’t run away just because I’m not feeling confident in myself.”

Ellie, recalling the oath she made that day, calmed down considerably. Opal breathed a sigh of relief and glanced outside the window; the carriage had just arrived at the countess’s manor.

“Then let’s go and gain a few more supporters, shall we?” Opal suggested. “When your enemies become your friends, you’ll be able to rely on them more than ever.”

“I wonder if they really will side with me...” Ellie muttered.

“No need to worry. We aren’t monsters that’ll devour these maidens whole and lick our chops with relish. When everyone learns how brave you are and how hard you work, they’ll flock to you like a mother hen protecting her babies.”

Ellie giggled, but she shook her head. “I’m not brave at all.”

“Fake it until you make it. You just need to act the part.”

“I’m not sure if I can do that either.”

“Oh? But you acted so splendidly with Julian. That was an award-winning performance, if I must say. Believe me—if you ever decide to stand on a stage, you’ll be a popular act in no time.”

“I doubt that,” Ellie said with a laugh.

Her laughter echoed outside of the carriage, and when the princess stepped off, she was greeted by a visibly surprised countess.

“Now, the stage is set,” Opal whispered.

Ellie bit her lip, stifling her laughter as cute dimples appeared on her cheeks. Opal herself had never noticed this feature of Ellie’s before, and the other ladies who had come to greet Ellie were instantly enchanted by the sight of such an adorable lady.

And so the tea party commenced. Ellie showed how much she changed, and there was more than enough time to convince everyone that she was a frail lady who required everyone’s support when she became next grand duke.

11. An Inspection

A few days after Countess Webber’s tea party, rumors about Ellie’s efforts to become a grand duke spread throughout the masses. Alessandro’s subordinates, no doubt, were hard at work circulating the news. While word spread of Ellie’s efforts, Ellie invited a number of renowned officials to her residence so that they could teach her about politics and the current state of the principality. Needless to say, Opal was there as well to supervise the princess’s progress.

No one really complained about Opal’s presence anymore. Ellie was so serious and focused on her studies to become a splendid grand duke that her passion simultaneously gave off an impression of her strength; no one believed that a princess like her could be so easily manipulated by anyone from Taisei, thus banishing everyone’s fears of foreign interference. Ellie was, however, still learning and immature in many ways. Opal had to stay after lessons and break down certain concepts in a more digestible fashion. The princess had much to learn, and though it was clear that this sort of cramming wouldn’t be useful in the long term, she currently didn’t have the time to do things differently. And so, Opal thought of a more forceful method that might help.

“Ellie, why don’t we tell your uncle that you’ll go and inspect a mine?” Opal suggested.

“Me?” Ellie asked.

“That’s right. I’ll come along on the inspection, of course, but you must be the one to say it. And don’t make it sound like a request—make it seem like this inspection is already set in stone, and you’re looking for assistance on how to plan it. You are not seeking his permission.”

It did no favors if Opal was the one who went and negotiated with Eckardt. It would be inadvisable for the duchess to meddle too much, and Ellie had to show that she was doing all this of her own volition—though admittedly, it was difficult to hide that she was clearly influenced by someone. But in the future, Ellie had to be able to stand her ground and state her opinion against Eckardt and other older nobles. This would be her first step.

Ellie sent out a messenger, and she managed to secure a meeting on the same day. She recited to herself what she would say several times before she had to meet her uncle. When the time had finally arrived, she came to Eckardt’s office, and with a deep breath she knocked on the office door. A reply prompted her to enter, and she stepped into his room.

“You’re inspecting the Sitao Mines?” Eckardt asked.

“Y-Yes,” Ellie replied gingerly. “The mines and the ores are a precious asset of this nation, aren’t they? I’d love to take some time and see these places for myself. If there are any improvements that come from my inspection, I’d like to act accordingly and ensure the mines are a safe workplace where the workers can perform their duties without fear of accidents.”

“Ellie, even if you inspect the place for yourself, what could you possibly do?”

Eckardt furrowed his brow, his words thorny and insulting. At his tone Ellie instantly shriveled, turning meek, but after a moment she mustered her bravery and mentioned Opal’s name like one would cling to a lifeline as they hung off a cliff.

“Opal—I mean, Duchess Bocceli—will accompany me,” Ellie insisted. “She’s the co-owner of a company that developed mines in Socille.”

“Ah, yes,” Eckardt replied. “Before she was Duchess Bocceli, she was rather infamous as Duchess McLeod. Even I’ve heard of her.”

“Uncle Eckardt!”

“Ellie, His Excellency is right,” Opal said.

“But still, that was rude!” Ellie cried.

Eckardt’s nasty remarks made Ellie jump up in protest. The princess might not have had any confidence in herself, but for Opal she immediately leaped into defense of her friend and had no qualms about fighting for her sake—clearly, she was a lady with courage. The duchess smiled before she stared straight at Eckardt, but the grand duke didn’t falter at her gaze.

“The Manthest development company was established by my ex-husband, that’s true,” Opal said. “However both my current husband, Duke Bocceli, and my father are included within the ownership of the company. We’re all very much involved, and if there are any issues, we talk them over and settle on a solution. I may not have much, but I do have some experience, and I believe that I can lend some of what I’ve learned to assisting the mining practices of this nation.”

“I’m grateful to receive your help, but all the same I ask that you don’t drag Ellie into your mess,” Eckardt spat. “She’s set to become the grand duke of this nation one day, and I fail to understand why that necessitates that I send her to a place filled with accidents and ruffians.”

Opal had displayed her kindness, undeterred by Eckardt’s words, and tried to allow Ellie to leave, but to no avail. Eckardt didn’t push Opal away in a roundabout method; he accepted her assistance before pushing her away. What a cunning man, Opal thought as she casually tried to touch upon the kidnapping incident.

“As you say, it is a dangerous place, and Ellie, with her rank, may become a target,” Opal said.

“I’m aware that there are some who are against her ascension because she’s a young girl,” Eckardt said, sounding innocent about the kidnapping. “But are you claiming that there might be some who wish to harm her?”

Opal couldn’t tell if the grand duke was just feigning innocence or was truly ignorant of the incident, and so she decided to go out on a gamble. She knew if she implied that someone was aiming for the hidden wealth that Lumeon was rumored to possess as a motivation to harm Ellie, Eckardt might push back.

“Oh, I wonder,” Opal replied. “They may not even be a citizen; the culprit may as well be from another nation, and if they do harm her, they might request a huge ransom in exchange for her safe return.”

Eckardt’s cheek twitched. “I appreciate that you’re taking care of Ellie, but surely, it’s not your place to interfere with the business affairs of our nation. Even you aren’t—”

“Uncle Eckardt!” Ellie interrupted. “I asked her to come along with me!”

The moment Eckardt tried to steal Opal away, she no longer would be able to move as she pleased; the duchess was frustrated to see that she had lost her gamble, but Ellie had suddenly butted in to turn the tide. Eckardt, then, never had the chance to utter the phrase “political interference,” and Ellie continued to assert her side.

“I was the one who invited Opal here,” Ellie declared. “And that’s because I became painfully aware of just how sheltered and uneducated I was! I don’t want to claim the throne while still being so ignorant of so many things! I don’t want to be a grand duke that just sits on her throne, like some piece of decor! I want to work for this nation!”

“But there is no need to rely on the duchess to do so,” Eckardt pointed out. “There are countless other people who can fill her role.”

“No, there aren’t! No one like her exists!”

Perhaps Ellie was becoming slightly too emotional, but it was clear that she wished to protect Opal with every fiber of her being. Ellie initially gave an infantile and childish impression, but to Opal’s delight she had also grown strong and mature over what was quite a short period of time. Never had Eckardt been so openly refuted by Ellie before—never had the princess been so adamant about her desires until now. The grand duke was a touch surprised, but he immediately gathered himself with his usual veneer of benevolence and understanding.

“Ellie, you’ve never insisted on your own opinion before,” Eckardt said. “Though the specific subject matter leaves much to be desired.”

He let out a deep sigh, and Ellie calmed down in response, though she was still quite nervous as she listened to her uncle’s thorny words.

“Very well. If you insist on this so strongly, I shall arrange it so that you may inspect the mines,” he relented. “Remember that safety is your first priority. Don’t try to push your limits. And can I ask why you chose the Sitao Mines specifically?”

Ellie’s face sparkled with delight upon receiving permission, but she immediately turned stiff at her uncle’s question. He had made a predictable query, and Ellie had even practiced a response to this very question beforehand, but it seemed she was always nervous in front of her uncle. Opal felt compelled to butt in, but she knew that it was best if she kept quiet, and so she silently watched the princess fight on her own.

“F-Frankly, I didn’t know just how many mines this principality had, nor their locations,” Ellie confessed. “However, I assure you that I didn’t choose the Sitao Mines on a whim.”

“And? What are your reasons?” Eckardt asked.

“I chose it precisely because it’s got a lengthy history. And, er, this is partly Opal’s wish as well. One of her friends in Socille had once lived near the Sitao Mines, and their family grave is there as well. She wanted to pay them a visit.”

Ellie desperately masked her trembles while pleading her case, but with just a raise of her uncle’s eyebrow, she fell silent. The grand duke turned to the duchess.

“Quite a personal reason, I must say,” he said.

“You’re right,” Opal replied. “And is that a problem?”

Ellie’s eyes turned wide at Opal’s brazen response, but Eckardt didn’t seem to mind as the corners of his lips, of all things, tugged upward. Opal knew that he had no real reason to stop them.

“I personally have no issue, but as for my citizens, I cannot vouch for them,” he said. “I don’t know if the miners will welcome you being there, nor can I be sure how the miners of other locations would react to the news.”

“But of course,” Opal replied. “If a sovereign could control the feelings of their citizens, ruling wouldn’t be so hard.”

“To think you can so precisely understand how a ruler might feel. I can see why King Alessandro favors you so much.”

“Thank you.”

Worst-case scenario, the miners and other citizens would be so insulted by Opal’s presence that they would incite a revolt. Eckardt was likely taunting the duchess with his words, but they could also be taken as a threat. But there was no benefit to the grand duke in provoking his own citizens into a riot. Opal had never met someone who was so difficult to read.

If Ellie’s words were true, Eckardt had allowed Mikhail to study abroad because the young man wished to learn all about railroads. Was Ellie allowed to visit Taisei purely because he wanted to let her? Were there truly no other motives behind his actions? Opal wondered if she should just stop beating around the bush and ask the grand duke directly about the missing money, but she stopped herself. Opal, with her presence alone, put the grand duke on the defensive, and even if Ellie posed the same question to him, he would just assume that she was being manipulated by the duchess to ask. As frustrating as it was to admit, Opal felt it wise if she sat tight and waited for Julian’s report.

“Now then, I promise to make arrangements posthaste,” Eckardt said. “Is that all, Ellie?”

“Y-Yes. Thank you,” the princess replied.

With his question he basically asked her to leave if she had no further business, and she nodded obediently. Opal bowed her head as well and headed for the door.

“Ah, yes,” Eckardt said, as though he remembered something. “During that inspection, I shall have Mikhail tag along as well. That won’t be a problem, will it?”

“Huh? O-Oh, no, not at all...” Ellie said hastily.

She was troubled at first by this sudden suggestion, but accepted it graciously. Opal made sure to keep a straight face, but it seemed Eckardt could sense that she struggled to truly understand him. The grand duke smiled.

“I think it’s high time I showed him the way of the world as well,” he said.

Clearly, he wasn’t close with his son. By having Mikhail accompany them on the inspection, the grand duke wanted to tell his son to both stop chasing his dreams and that there was no hidden treasure waiting to be found. But of course, words were just words—reality would soon reveal itself. Opal silently bowed her head once more and left Eckardt’s office with Ellie in tow.

12. The Miners

Eckardt worked quickly. In a mere three days, preparations were made for Ellie to head to the Sitao Mines. Opal had used the station near there when she entered Lumeon from Socille. It seemed that Kate, after eloping, had used the roads within the mountains to head to Lumeon, and when money became tight, she left the nearby lodging town she had stayed in to work in the Sitao Mines. For work, her late husband would go into the shaft itself, while she carried out any excavated ore, leading to her bad hip. It was far more dangerous to enter the mine shaft back then, I’m sure... Opal thought.

It was Earl Holloway who had suggested that they simultaneously build the Manthest railroad and mine the area for ore. But building a mine was no simple feat. They had to hire miners, soil experts, and architects to all work together to find a proper spot to mine and start digging. Needless to say, the Manthest project prioritized safety over all, meaning that it took quite a bit of time for mining operations to actually commence. And so, it was decided that if they waited to start mining until after the railroad was built, it would be too late. While Opal and the other owners had to rely quite a bit on man power, they brought in rock drills and other equipment as well to create an open-pit mine so that the miners would begin digging where possible.

While the Manthest project was underway, Opal did her best to be on top of things by carefully reading the reports that came her way, along with any issues and possible resolutions. Once the railroad was built and developments were well underway, she occasionally paid a visit to inspect the place. Many miners initially assumed that she was visiting on a lark, but as Opal began to ask appropriate questions and her understanding of the process deepened, the miners started to accept her into the group and treat her with respect.

That is all to say that Opal knew that the people of Sitao Mines likely wouldn’t accept her at all.

“My name is Soyer and I’m a miner here. I’m honored to see that you come all the way out here, Your Highness.”

Frankly, the man didn’t seem honored one bit as he—presumbly the one in charge of the mines—greeted the princess. Mikhail was clearly taken aback by Soyer’s attitude, but Ellie didn’t seem to mind one bit as she gave a gentle smile.

“I know you’re all so busy, and I’m sorry for the imposition my visit may have caused you,” she replied. “You see, since it’s people like you who support our nation’s industries, it’s very important to me that I learn about your work. And if at all possible, I would love nothing more than to improve your working conditions. So if there’s anything on your mind, no matter how minor, I’d appreciate it if you told me. I might not be able to grant all of your wishes, but I’d like to start by doing what I can.”

“It’s a grand dream you’ve got there, Your Highness,” Soyer replied. “We are so blessed and lucky to have such a thoughtful lady like you.”

The sarcasm was apparent in his tone, and Mikhail immediately tried to talk back, but he was interrupted as Opal stepped forward. Soyer glanced at Opal, and he must’ve assumed that she was Ellie’s attendant; he was shocked to see her step in front of a clearly high-ranking nobleman like Mikhail. The princess then flashed a hasty smile.

“I’m sorry, I haven’t introduced her yet, have I?” Ellie asked. “This is my friend, Duchess Bocceli, and that man’s my cousin, Mikhail Mathis.”

“Pleased to meet you. I’m Opal Roussel.”

“Ah, then you’re...” Soyer murmured.

“Pardon? Is anything the matter?” Opal asked.

“None at all. I’ve just heard many rumors about you. It’s nice to meet you, Your Grace.”

“Oh dear, what rumors might that be? I’m quite terrified. Wouldn’t you be, Mikhail?”

Duchess Bocceli had been heavily involved in the Manthest project, and it wasn’t unusual for miners to have heard rumors about her. But these rumors might not have been positive. Opal maintained a smile on her face as she made way for Mikhail. The young man extended his arm with a bit of a pompous air.

“Mikhail Mathis. We might be a nuisance, but I’d like you to teach us many things while we’re here.”

“Certainly,” Soyer replied. “It’s what I’ve been ordered to do.”

He was clearly surprised by Opal, but the miner immediately reverted to his insolent attitude upon Mikhail’s introduction. He shook Mikhail’s hand. It was unclear if Soyer was angry with Eckardt, who had saddled him with what he clearly thought was a troublesome matter, or at the princess and her friends, who came here to his place of work. He seems upset, but not like he’s hiding anything...

Soyer explained facts about the mine to Ellie and Mikhail. Opal listened along as she observed the miner; if her instincts were right, Soyer was just one of many grumpy artisans. He liked to do things his way and was particular about his work, much like Duncan was back in the Bocceli Duchy. In other words, a man like him likely wouldn’t be involved with smuggling ore.

Opal wasn’t even sure if ore was being smuggled out at all, but according to Julian’s research, the ore that was out on the market and the mining reports that listed production outputs didn’t add up. Opal, however, wasn’t too bothered by this discrepancy. Such a thing wasn’t totally unusual; neither Taisei nor other nations were so transparent and honest in their production workflow, and would obviously try to hide some numbers. And there were always those like Connelly, who tried to smuggle resources for their own personal gain. Opal was only snapped out of her thoughts with Ellie’s high-pitched gasp.

“Are children working here too?!” she cried.

“Of course,” Soyer replied. “They’re the only ones who can fit into tight spaces. We consider them a precious part of our workforce.”

Ellie was beyond shocked, but Opal knew this already and maintained her calm. As harrowing as it was, many children were forced to work. When Alessandro ascended to the throne, he swiftly enacted child labor laws and cast various restrictions to make it increasingly difficult for children to work, but other nations such as Socille, even with Hubert’s power and influence, struggled to follow suit and protect children similarly. And of course, there were many like Baroness Whittal who illegally forced children into harsh labor. Kate’s sole reason for leaving this city was because she didn’t want Mayley to work in the mines. Though ultimately, Mayley suffered elsewhere...

Opal had secretly hoped that the working conditions here had improved slightly since Kate left, but that wasn’t the case. The Sitao Mines were ancient, and so were their ideas and maintenance.

“What are their parents thinking?!” Mikhail spat with disdain. “Allowing their children to do such dangerous work?”

“If the kids don’t work, they can’t survive,” Soyer replied simply. “What else can they think about?”

The young man stood there in stunned silence. A few moments later, he gathered himself together and pointed an angry gaze at Opal.

“Opal!” he snapped. “You’re in the railroad business as well. Have you exploited children to build your own tracks?!”

“No, we have not,” Opal replied calmly. “No kids have worked on Manthest.”

Mikhail turned back to Soyer. “Then why are kids forced to work here?! It just doesn’t make sense!”

His fury was so apparent that Ellie trembled in fear. He had been calm until now, but so aghast he was by the use of children in such a dangerous workplace that righteous indignation was practically pouring out of his body. Soyer did nothing but shrug, and Opal had no choice but to step in.

“Mikhail, the Sitao Mines are rather old and have quite a long history with Lumeon,” she started.

“I know that,” Mikhail replied.

“Which means that the mine shaft is very old as well. Manthest, in contrast, is on the cutting edge of technology sporting one of, if not the best, modern inventions in the world. We developed that site with the best that money could buy, meaning that we dug the mine shaft knowing that we’d use machines and modern inventions for its upkeep, use, and maintenance. But this shaft was dug by hand with nothing more than a chisel and hammer. It’s why the tunnel is so narrow. If we wanted to add machinery to this, it’d take a lot of time and money.”

“Even so, we shouldn’t force children to work. Even if it takes time and money, it’s a worthy investment.”

“Indeed. You’re exactly right.”

Opal didn’t wholly deny Mikhail’s words because he was right. They were worthy investments to protect the children, and Ellie and Mikhail would’ve certainly made that decision without a second thought. But it was far easier said than done. Soyer knew that best, which was why he had responded to Ellie’s grand ideas with nothing but sarcasm. Even now he had remained silent over Mikhail’s outrage, a mocking smile dancing across his lips.

Ellie was initially troubled by Soyer’s explanation and Mikhail’s reaction, but she had managed to calm herself down. She was clutching her hands together and squeezing hard, but she exhaled slowly and steadily.

“I apologize for cutting you off, Soyer. Would you please continue?” Ellie asked.

“Certainly,” Soyer replied.

“Ellie!” Mikhail cried. “Are you going to just abandon the children?!”

“That certainly isn’t my intention, but there’s nothing we can do right now, is there?” Elli replied.

“Just ban kids from working here!”

It was within Ellie’s power to do just that. She was the princess of Lumeon, and soon, its grand duke. This mine belonged to the principality and thus she had command over it. But any careless words she spoke here could incite a revolt or a rebellion, just as Eckardt feared.

“Mikhail, that’s easy for me to do, but what will you do after that?” she asked.

“Huh?” Mikhail replied.

“As Soyer said earlier, children are vital to the workforce. The miners need their help to do their work. If we ban kids from working right here and now, production rates will plummet, and the well-being of everyone here will be sorely impacted. Can we support them all in the meantime? And what we do here we’ll have to do at all the other mines as well, lest people cry favoritism.”

Ellie’s words carried the weight of someone who finally accepted the reality they were in. There was little time between her proposal to Eckardt and then coming here, but still Ellie had learned quickly and matured spectacularly. Opal was again surprised by Ellie’s efforts, talents, and her decisiveness as a ruler, and it seemed Soyer agreed as he visibly reevaluated her. Mikhail, on his part, was astonished by Ellie’s transformation, but a loud sound in the distance brought him back to reality.

“What was that just now?” he asked.

“A cart loaded with rocks must’ve flipped over,” Soyer replied.

“Is the person okay?!”

“It’s a common occurrence.”

The cart was likely pushed by human hands. If the sound could be heard here, in the command room of the building, Opal surmised that a mine cart that had been pushed out of the shaft was unloading its cargo when it flipped over. In other words, it was likely that a child or a woman was pushing it. I hope no one got hurt...

Opal wanted to rush over to the scene, but her current social standing wouldn’t allow her to do that. Frankly, what she really wanted to do was shut down operations of this mine at once, and her body was gripped with the impatience of not being able to do so; Ellie wore a similar expression of alarmed curiosity. But unlike the princess, who managed to endure her emotions, Mikhail couldn’t hold himself back.

“If it’s money you need—” he started.

“Mikhail!” Opal snapped. “We’re currently requesting an explanation from Soyer. If you insist on butting in any further, I suggest you leave this place at once.”

She knew that she was being rude, but she feared that Mikhail would ramble on about Lumeon’s supposed hidden treasure once more. Never in a million years, however, would Opal have imagined that someone from Teralt—and not just from Teralt, but a potential extremist partly responsible for filling Mikhail’s head with unrealistic dreams—was nearby. That was entirely outside of her calculations. The moment was so brief, and the movement so slight that Opal would’ve surely missed it had the person not been within her field of vision. But when Mikhail spoke, there was one—one guard who smiled ever so slightly and gazed at Soyer. No doubt this guard wanted to see if the miner knew of this hidden treasure.

But at the moment Opal interrupted Mikhail, that same guard cast an icy glare at the duchess; they likely didn’t expect to lock eyes with her. Opal swiftly averted her gaze, feigning ignorance, but she felt the guard’s gaze on her nonetheless.

“Opal, are you saying that you’ll abandon the kids as well?” Mikhail asked.

“No, not at all,” Opal replied. “But we have to listen to the whole story. Or else, we won’t know what to improve. No matter how hard we’ve tried to involve ourselves with them, to these workers, we are still outsiders.”

“Very well.”

He begrudgingly obeyed. The man didn’t listen to Ellie’s words, but had to accept the duchess’s, it seemed, and he failed to notice that by doing so he hurt the princess. Eckardt had truly pushed a troublesome fellow onto the ladies, and Opal was relieved to see that the guard was no longer focused on her. She became keenly aware, then, that her future from here on would be anything but peaceful, and she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her.

13. The Leader

After listening to Soyer’s explanation, she stepped into a room of the lodging where she, Ellie, and Mikhail would be staying. It was the second floor of the command room they had been in earlier, and had been designed for government housing and to shelter the occasional official that stayed overnight.

The mining town had never expected such a high-ranking woman like Ellie to arrive, and there were no lavish inns around; unfortunately, Opal’s earlier thoughts that the town might be dangerous and unsafe were turning out to be right. The lodging town nearby, lining the road, was where Opal had stayed before, and the group could’ve stayed there this time as well, but Eckardt had purposefully arranged for a room for them within the government housing structure.

Opal didn’t mind this, of course, but was upset at the fact that not only would she be sharing her room with Julian, but that her brother was gone on top of it all. He claimed that he’d recovered from his stomach bug and had tagged along with them for Ellie’s inspection, but left before meeting Soyer with a sudden declaration of total disinterest in mining.

It was likely that Julian had no intention of going with them tomorrow to the actual mining area and inspecting the interior mine shaft. It fell to Opal to come up with the perfect excuse for Julian’s absence with Mikhail—she was both tired and annoyed. Just as she managed to pat away all the dust from her trip and take a breather, Julian suddenly returned.

“Welcome back from your selfish inspection,” Opal muttered.

“Whoa, someone’s in a bad mood,” Julian replied. “Which means...something interesting happened, I take it?”

“I’ll explain later. Why don’t you wash off all that dust first?”

“Good call.”

Had Nadja not known Julian, she would’ve screamed at the sight of an intruder. He was covered head to toe with dust and dirt—at a glance, he looked like a worker. The fact he had managed to enter this room with all that filth on him was astonishing, but he likely must’ve snuck in. Nadja giggled as she went to prepare a hot bath. While the siblings had been given separate beds, they still had to share a room, a bath, and the sink. It was so cramped that Julian’s manservant had not accompanied them on this trip and only Nadja was around to help. There were, of course, guards still standing by.

“I’m sorry to trouble you so much, Nadja,” Opal sighed.

“Don’t be, madam,” Nadja replied. “This really takes me back. It’s much like when we went to the Lede Mines, isn’t it?”

“I suppose so... But I wouldn’t wish for a repeat of that adventure.”

“That was quite a grand one.”

Back then Opal had been apprehended, restrained, and shoved into an attic, but Julian and, above all, Claude, had always been around. She had had nothing to fear. But this time around, she simply couldn’t predict how things might unfurl. If the mastermind behind Ellie’s kidnapping incident and the one brainwashing Mikhail both belonged to Teralt’s extremist faction, they must be aware of how much of a nuisance Opal was.

It was very likely that this trip could be used as the perfect stage to get rid of both Opal and Ellie. As Mikhail couldn’t be harmed, he was their trump card.

“This is more troublesome than I thought,” Opal grumbled.

“Wanna get out and head home?” Julian asked as he got out of the bath, all clean, and returned to the room. Nadja left soon after to clean things up, and Opal decided that this was time to share what she had learned.

“I suspect that one of Mikhail’s guards is an extremist,” Opal muttered. “He wasn’t wearing earrings, so I failed to realize anything before.”

“Don’t use that to judge others,” Julian replied. “It may be in fashion there, but it’s still the symbol of the monarchy, and many dislike it for that reason. Besides, the extremists might not even be from Teralt. There are so many people out there who’ve been inspired by what they saw, just like Mikhail.”

“You’re right...”

Opal had assumed that the family of the grand duke wouldn’t hire foreigners for protection, but clearly she had been wrong.

“Mikhail might’ve hired him directly,” Opal guessed. “Perhaps one of the extremists was part of the hiring process.”

“Think about it,” Julian said. “It felt so natural that it slipped our notice, but who even started the rumor about Ellie and Mikhail’s marriage? Someone could have even influenced Eckardt to allow Ellie to come to Taisei as well.”

“That would mean the extremist faction includes even high-ranking members of the principality, or at the very least, someone who was promised lucrative benefits for their cooperation.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if Eckardt was one of them,” Julian grumbled.

“Are you still doubting him? If he’s indeed one of the extremists, what use is there to search for the hidden treasure?”

It felt like they were so close to reaching an answer, but Julian’s remarks immediately set them back to square one. Opal was exhausted, and in a rare show of emotion, she sounded thornier than usual.

“You need to cast off all of your assumptions, Opal. All of them,” Julian said. “And don’t discount a single possibility. Eckardt is a temporary replacement and nothing more until Ellie claims the throne. That was true a decade ago and still rings true now. If anything ever happened to her, every foreign nation would paint him as the prime suspect because he’d have the greatest incentive to usurp her. And should that happen, he’d create the perfect opening for outsiders to meddle in Lumeon’s affairs, not to mention their gold.”

Opal finally calmed down, her anger fizzling away. A decade ago, while Opal had holed herself up in the attic of the McLeod Duchy, the world had shifted drastically. Her worldview, she now knew with deep regret, had become shallow and narrow-minded from prolonged isolation. But Julian followed his advice with a rare word of encouragement.

“But thanks to you destroying McLeod, Socille managed to survive,” he pointed out. “That guy isn’t just a duke in name anymore. He’s got some real power behind his verbal mannerisms.”

“If that’s the case, it’s not thanks to me, but our father,” Opal replied. “I heard that His Grace’s pride made him quite difficult to deal with at first. But I believe Roanna also had a large impact on him. I can’t believe a duke like him went down on one knee and proposed to her in front of a crowd! Even after already being rejected once!”

“Yeah... That was a sight to behold.”

As always, Opal tended to view herself quite negatively, but Julian didn’t point it out. He was keenly aware of how clumsy his sister could be.

“So? What have you learned, Julian?” Opal asked. “Don’t tell me that the treasure was hidden in the depths of a closed mine shaft or something.”

“Wouldn’t that have been nice?” Julian replied. “But this place’s production rates are just as they reported. Can’t find any gold or silver around here either. But that miner seems awfully well-connected... He might know a thing or two about this buried treasure.”

“Do you really think there’s treasure buried somewhere? Is it even possible to hide that much wealth without anyone noticing?”

Opal was finally able to voice one of her greatest questions regarding this whole affair, but Julian only looked bemused, as if, after all this time and involvement, the question itself had become nearly moot. But the usual mockery didn’t escape his lips; instead, it was a rather large sigh.

“It’s incredibly easy to fudge the numbers,” he said. “The funds could be circulated within the country, or smuggled through various imports and exports. But that isn’t what Eckardt is doing, in any case. Any time he does business with a foreign nation he receives the funds via check, and he always deposits it straight into the bank.”

“Then where have the funds gone? It’s not like any of the business partners are unfairly lowering prices.”

“Every time Eckardt goes to various banks to deposit the checks, he also withdraws a handsome sum of money. But no one knows where that cash goes.”

“Perhaps the palace has a massive safe that houses the wealth.”

“Nope.”

Eckardt’s actions were as cryptic as ever to Opal—so where, then, had the money gone? She had predicted that the money was being kept in a safe or something similar, but Julian swiftly denied this idea. Clearly he had already done a fair bit of snooping within the palace to disprove this.

“I see now. The missing money may have sparked all the rumors, but the issue really lies with the banks,” Opal said. “How did outsiders discover that His Excellency was withdrawing so much money in the first place? And it seems they’re not the only party keeping an eye out.”

“Information will always leak from somewhere,” Julian said. “Even if the employees of the bank kept their lips sealed, there are also administrative staff who handle the withdrawal process. And there are always, always people with keen ears, ready and eager to jump on even the smallest morsel of juicy gossip. Safe enough to assume that that’s how it spread.”

“Then why not just attack the grand duke and his party once he withdraws this money? They could at least corner him and force him to confess where the hidden wealth is.”

“Those are drastic measures.”

“Yes, but I’m curious as to why no one has yet to do this. Why go through all the trouble of kidnapping Ellie? Seems rather roundabout to me.”

Opal could no longer hide her irritation, prompting Julian to laugh. The hidden treasure theory had only begun to circulate because massive amounts of money had seemingly vanished into thin air, but that had caused Ellie to be in danger. A kidnapping for ransom almost always ended in the death of the victim, and while the true motives of the mastermind behind that case was unknown, the hoodlum kidnappers of Quinn Street likely wouldn’t have given a damn if Ellie had died by their hands. The plan had ultimately failed because of greed—because the culprits tried to kidnap Opal too and pry some extra cash off her, Ellie was able to be spared.

Though I predict King Alessandro had another trick up his sleeve. No doubt His Majesty knew about the hidden wealth far before anyone else did, but he purposefully kept it a secret from Opal and the others, much to her annoyance. Another idea came to the duchess’s mind.

“I doubt this, but is King Alessandro also after this money?” she asked.

“Hm, I wonder,” Julian replied.

“And are you?”

“Hm, I wonder.”

Julian’s vague answers annoyed Opal, but she knew that neither her brother nor His Majesty would ever harm her. And that was all she needed to know. It was a waste of time to try to pry into their innermost thoughts, and so the duchess promptly gave up on that venture. There were more important matters at hand, after all: Ellie’s future, the future of the nation, and the people who dared to bar her path.

“Are you still suspicious of Grand Duke Eckardt because he might be after the hidden wealth himself?” Opal asked.

“It’s a pretty hefty savings account,” Julian replied. “I’d like to see what he’s going to do with it.”

“I see...”

It was likely he was being truthful, but Julian possessed a feline’s curiosity—he was more eager to learn what the money would be used for rather than who was using it, but that wasn’t all.

“It’s quite unlikely for him to be connected with Teralt’s extremist faction,” Opal added. “He has no reason to use Mikhail to try to discover the location of the treasure, then.”

“Simply speaking probabilities, sure,” Julian replied.

“And Mikhail’s probably just being used. He’s far too innocent. I just can’t imagine him being privy to the extremists’ actual agenda.”

“Simpleminded, you mean.”

“I thought I was being more tactful with my words.”

Julian glanced at her. “Looks like Mikhail gave you some trouble.”

Opal usually scolded Julian for his insensitive nature, but her tacit agreement this time around made it clear something must’ve occurred at the meeting Julian had skipped out on. But he didn’t pry further, instead folding himself onto the sofa and leaning on an armrest to relax, as if settling himself in to watch patiently as Opal pieced things together.

“What do the extremists want anyway?” Opal wondered. “If they want treasure then they must need money. And if Teralt needs money...is it for an election? They want to make themselves a republic in the fashion Mikhail so ardently dreams of, but really it’s an imperfect ideal...”

Opal tried to search for an answer but trailed off, unable to voice the rest of her thoughts. Julian then decided to speak for her.

“Sure, elections cost money. But so does war,” he said.

“No... It can’t be...” Opal murmured. “Another revolution? Hadn’t Mikhail said he wanted a bloodless revolution? But no—he only meant it for his own nation. But wouldn’t it be easier if someone simply took both the wealth and the nation for their own? Why try again in Teralt, where a proper republic has already been tried and failed? It’s much easier to start somewhere new like Lumeon. Just start a revolution here.”

She recalled what Julian had once said. “From a spark, a great fire.” Perhaps this was where the extremists’ real goal lay.

“They need Mikhail to rise to power,” Opal surmised. “And to do so, Ellie isn’t the greatest obstacle—you are, Julian.”

“Pierre’s greedy,” Julian replied. “He probably wants both Lumeon and Teralt in his pocket.”

“Who’s Pierre?”

Opal looked quizzically at her brother because of this new name. Her realizations had unleashed a new wave of worry for her brother, but the confusion at this new bit of information had the contrary effect of relaxing her. Julian simply grinned.

“Who else? The mastermind of the extremists,” Julian said. “On the outside, he acts as the leader of Teralt’s Labor Party. Received this intel hot off the press from Alessandro himself.”

“Really, now?” Opal asked. “I thought you were friends with this Pierre.”

He sounded like he was close with the man, but it seemed that wasn’t the case.

“We’re not friends, per se, but I do know of him,” Julian confessed. “And Claude does too.”

If both Julian and Claude knew of this man, Opal guessed that perhaps they had been friends during their college days. Julian’s next words quickly proved her right.

“He’s the son of one of the nobles who fled Teralt for Socille during the revolt,” he said. “We just went to the same school is all.”

“And so when he and his family returned to Teralt after the revolt, he was shunned by his peers and became a vengeful cynic,” Opal sighed. “Trouble abounds.”

The situation looked more perilous by the moment, but things were still salvageable. Alessandro was working in the background, and Julian was even sharing intel with her—though that was probably because Claude was forcing him to.

“I guess you won’t suggest that since I know Pierre that I speak with him directly and ask him to stop,” Julian muttered.

“He’s one of your friends, isn’t he? One of few? Then I doubt he’s the type to listen,” Opal replied. “In fact, I would assume that if you tell him that you are aware of his plans, you’ll only make him angry.”

“Oh, you know us so well.”

“I’m your little sister. Of course I know. And I can empathize with Pierre.”

Julian was visibly more relaxed than he had been before; having uncovered the mastermind of the extremists was clearly a big relief. And with this knowledge he now had a grasp on both their plans and their perspective; he was certain, therefore, of their goals. The only uncertainty remaining was Eckardt.

“Mines see their fair share of accidents,” Julian warned. “Stay close to Mikhail tomorrow.”

“What are your plans?” Opal asked.

“I can’t really do much around these parts. And fashionable men like me dislike dust.”

“Ah, so even the people here detest men like you.”

Opal had planned for them to inspect the mine shaft tomorrow. It was a simple task, but the last time Opal had been in a mine she had almost been killed under the guise of an accident. More likely than not, they’d be targeted again, and so Julian gave a word of warning. He must’ve snuck into the mine shaft beforehand to check if there were any issues or traps lying throughout. Everything was safe for now, but who knew what tomorrow would bring. It would be imperative, then, for Opal to stick with Mikhail tomorrow.

The young, hopeful man was the ace up the extremists’ sleeve. Opal staying near him would be both her ticket to avoiding danger and her best chance at surviving whatever tomorrow might bring; on the other hand, if she were with Julian, the risks would soar exponentially. Julian would act on his own tomorrow.

It would have been remiss not to mention that if Julian showed a clear disdain for getting dirty, Ellie’s reputation would only improve by contrast; his dislike would more clearly render her as a humble princess who would pay no mind to dust if it meant she could help others. Indeed, the viscount was a clumsy man, but the duchess made sure not to say it.

14. Bandits

The next morning, before they embarked on their afternoon tour of the mine shaft, Ellie wished to visit the graves of those who died within the mines. Soyer, however, frowned at her request.

“To be frank, I’d like to ask that you don’t,” he said.

“And why not?” Ellie asked. “These people gave their lives for our nation. I’d like to offer them my prayers.”

“Do that and you’re just asking for trouble. People might get angry.”

“But I told you of my wishes beforehand.”

“I was told that your friend would like to do so. It’s a different thing if you go as well, Your Highness.”

“What?”

Ellie looked shocked by the miner’s harsh words, but Opal was far less surprised. Ever since the princess and her friends stepped off the station of the mining town, it was clear that they weren’t welcome here at all. Ellie must’ve sensed it, but since she had never met any of these miners herself, she most likely was totally unaware just to what degree they were unwelcome. She had gone straight from the station into a carriage to the mines. She hadn’t ventured outside.

“Ellie, I’ll go alone,” Opal said. “Could you please stay with Mikhail in your room?”

“With Mikhail?” Ellie asked.

“Yes... I believe that he should also stay behind for this trip.”

“Got it. Then I’ll be sure to keep him back.”

“Thank you.”

The duchess, obviously, brought guards with her, but when Opal said that she was going alone, Ellie obediently backed down. Judging from yesterday’s behavior, if Mikhail insisted on tagging along then matters would surely become hectic. Ellie was well aware of that. Opal wanted the princess to be by Mikhail’s side as much as possible anyway.

“Will you be okay?” Ellie asked.

“Well, I’m used to it,” Opal replied. “You see, back in Manthest, at first I hadn’t been accepted at all.”

In fact, Opal back then had always been treated coldly wherever she went. Be it Manthest, the Bocceli Duchy, or the Lede Mines, she was constantly given the cold shoulder. No matter what social occasion she went to, she had always been treated as a nuisance. The McLeod manor had been no exception; she could still recall the frosty gazes of all the manor’s servants. But the iciness of the people at Sitao Mines might put this all to shame. She was used to blatant rejection, and that was the best-case scenario. At worst, she might get attacked, but Opal thought of Kate and Mayley, and considered that it would be worth the risk. The duchess wished to visit the graves.

Ellie sadly watched Opal leave on a carriage that Soyer prepared. The princess had told Mikhail that the duchess was off to visit a friend’s grave, and he didn’t seem to suspect a thing. Mikhail was the type to hold lofty ideals, but as Eckardt had once said, the young man was ignorant of reality. While gazing out the window of the carriage, Opal recalled her conversation last night with Julian; she had told everyone today that her brother was still sleeping in.

I wonder where he went off to, so early in the morning... Opal wondered. In truth, Julian had been gone by the time Opal woke up, but there were signs he had been in bed. He likely rested for a bit and woke up early to sneak in somewhere. She sighed, worry and exasperation warring inside her. Julian was in the greatest danger of them all; he had openly tried to court Ellie because he had wanted to paint a target on his back and divide enemy forces. Now that he knew the identity of the extremists’ leader and had a grasp of their goal, he had concluded that Ellie wasn’t in much danger.

Opal knew nothing of Sir Pierre, and she couldn’t confirm if Julian’s guesses were right, but if the extremists truly were after the hidden treasure and to gain power over Lumeon, harming Ellie at all would be foolish. Her abduction was only planned because she was in Taisei; there, the extremists could force Alessandro to take all the blame, weakening his power and influence in future diplomatic relations.

However, if anything were to occur within Lumeon, the prime suspects would be Eckardt and Mikhail. Everyone knew that Ellie had fled her nation because she rejected a marriage with her cousin, and that worked against Mikhail; he had ample reason to harm her if he wished. But we still must be cautious. Ah, it seems that after Julian, the one most in danger is me.

Just then, the carriage shook violently, the horses neighing with panic. The ride from the town to the cemetery had been a quiet one, the scenery invoking a sense of loneliness as the carriage wheels rolled through a woodland path. There was no one around...or there shouldn’t have been. The carriage screeched to a halt and the door burst open.

“Madam!” Nadja shouted as she rushed to protect Opal’s back.

The duchess swiftly gripped the gun in her pocket, but didn’t take it out yet. Based on the number she was up against, her gun would do her no good—in fact, it might even work against her as using it might anger her assailants without harming them. She knew she had to decide carefully. And so Opal and Nadja, both nervous, waited silently in the carriage until a dirty man peered through the open door.

“Sweet! We got two good ones!” he crowed.

“Hello, Mr. Handsome,” Opal replied. “Are you after money?”

“You’re quick to catch on. But I need you two as well.”

“Why?”

“Huh?”

“If it’s money you want, just take it. You don’t need us.”

“Don’t be daft. We can sell you two for a pretty penny too.”

“That so...”

This simple conversation was all she needed to confirm that the man was a simple bandit and nothing more. But this was an unusual path for bandits to use to target people; the only people who had business with the cemetery were the families of the dead, usually miners or those from that town. To steal money from these people, practically all of them poor, was inefficient. It was likely that the bandit mainly robbed others on the streets, but had decided to come out here this time around.

Opal didn’t have many guards around, so the bandits must’ve assumed that she was an easy target. Regardless, it was obvious that someone had tipped them off for this big score. Opal took a brief moment to steel her resolve before grabbing Nadja’s arm—stopping her—and stepping out of the carriage.

“Madam! No! It’s dangerous!” Nadja cried.

The man took a few paces back, surprised by Opal’s sudden obedience. After practically jumping off her vehicle, she looked around and saw eight other men, likely the bandit’s colleagues. Guns were pointed at her two guards, while a knife threatened the coachman. She’d told the guards to not immediately retaliate even if anything occurred, and the duchess was glad to see that they were all safe and unscathed for now.

The road to the cemetery was poorly maintained, with untrimmed trees lining the path and tall grass wildly growing around and on the roots. It was the perfect place to hide and wait for an ambush—both the bandits and the guards on standby benefited from the tall foliage. Opal took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, calming herself down.

“I believe it would be quite the risk for you to kill everyone here and kidnap us,” Opal said. “A search party will be dispatched if we do not return in a timely manner. The very dignity of this nation depends on it. Know that if you kidnap us, you will be chased down to the end of the world. I find it far more beneficial for you if you simply stole our money and went on your way.”

“You’re planning on chasing us afterward, aren’t you?” the bandit asked.

“As you can see, we are on our way to pay respects to the departed. And we are close by; it shall do us no good to turn around now. You can use that time to flee.”

“Boss! Don’t listen to her words!” a bandit cried.

“Shut the hell up! You don’t get to butt in!” the boss, the dirty man who had peered in earlier, roared.

He silenced his subordinate in one roar, and tried to calmly deliberate his next move. Opal was certain that her prediction was right.

“Nadja, could you bring me my little pouch?” she asked.

“But...” the maid started.

“We’ll be fine.”

“Your wish is my command.”

The maid had the requested pouch clutched in her hands, and she reluctantly offered it to the duchess. Opal opened up the pouch and showed its contents to the boss.

“I’ll give you everything in here,” she offered. “Will you be satisfied with what you may have, or will you take the risk to attack us? The choice is yours.”

The boss and the rest of his gang gulped and gasped when they saw that the pouch was stuffed with gold coins.

“Boss! Let’s take the money and these ladies!” the same subordinate chimed in.

But the boss ignored him and extended an arm.

“Hand it over,” the boss ordered.

“But...” Nadja started.

Nadja tried to protest, but Opal shook her head and reassured her maid that everything was all right. The duchess obediently handed the pouch over to the boss. At once the bandit hefted the pouch, jingling its contents. He then took a coin out and bit into it.

“Hm, seems like the real deal,” he grunted. “I can’t believe you just carry all this dough around.”

“I’m used to traveling,” Opal replied.

“That so?”

The duchess shrugged nonchalantly and the boss grinned. Their negotiations were finished. He raised his arm in the air, and his friends all retreated while they eagerly chattered among themselves about their newfound wealth. Only the noisy subordinate loudly protested, but he was immediately silenced with a strong punch from the boss. Opal stood still where she was and observed her surroundings until the men left, only returning to her carriage with some encouragement by her guard.

“Madam, that gave me such a fright!” Nadja cried at once. “I’m so glad that you’re safe.”

Their carriage resumed moving. Nadja had tears in her eyes, and she clutched the duchess’s hand in hers with a desperate grip. Only then did Opal let out a sigh.

“I’m sorry, Nadja,” she said. “I must’ve scared you.”

“I’m quite all right,” Nadja replied. “But is this why you had so much money prepared? Were you predicting that you’d be attacked?”

“No, I couldn’t have imagined that bandits would try to rob me. I brought the coins along to use for negotiations if needed. No one hates money.”

“You’re amazing! But for you to just jump off the carriage... If His Grace scolds you for your recklessness, madam, I cannot defend you!”

“Oh dear...” Opal murmured. “My husband is far more terrifying than any bandit.”

Nadja, now relieved, gave Opal an angry pout, and in doing so displayed her own fortitude. A normal maid would have been nearly insensate with panic from being threatened by a bandit. On the duchess’s part she relaxed in her seat and took a few deep breaths. She knew the bandits had received word of her travels and waited to attack her. And while most of them spoke in a dialect native to this region, the noisy subordinate didn’t share this characteristic. Opal didn’t know what the Teralt dialect sounded like, exactly, but only he was the anomaly in their party, vehemently insisting on kidnapping the duchess. Clearly, he was one of the extremists.

Opal was currently disguised as Ellie’s attendant. The duchess found it unnatural for a woman of her status to have so many guards, and she had a few lying in wait, away from the carriage. That seemed to work in her favor. Now she knew that the extremists weren’t just disguised as Mikhail’s guards; they were all over the place, lurking, embedded throughout all parts of society working to incite the people—preparing them for the eventual call to action when the revolt officially started.

The only reason Julian even remembers Sir Pierre is probably because of how formidable he is as an opponent. Her brother, in general, was completely uninterested in those who failed to meet his expectations; he likely remembered every face he met, but if they didn’t pique his interest he’d pretend to not know them. And yet, he went out of his way to explain Sir Pierre to Opal and imply how dangerous of a man he was. But the larger a nation or an organization becomes, the more difficult they are to control. I wonder how Sir Pierre handles that. Even a competent and charismatic ruler like Alessandro would surely struggle to maintain full control despite having excellent subordinates like Claude and Sir Barba. A person had their limits.

And yet the king is completely unable to control Prince Vincent... The prince likely wasn’t just rebelling because of his adolescence; being the son of such an incredible man must’ve put a tremendous amount of stress and pressure on the young prince’s shoulders. That didn’t excuse his troublesome actions, but Opal could, at least, sympathize. She hoped that he could learn a thing or two on the Bocceli fief. She yearned, then, for Claude and Lud.

“I hope Claude and Lud are doing well...” Opal murmured.

“They most certainly are,” Nadja reassured her. “Should anything happen, they’d contact us right away. But I don’t blame you for missing them.”

“Yeah...”

The duchess couldn’t help but voice her loneliness, and though her maid tried to cheer her up, Nadja understood very well what Opal was feeling. Opal nodded obediently, regaining some energy after hearing Nadja’s words of support—she was glad all over again that she had someone to share her worries with.

“Thank you, Nadja,” the duchess said.

“Mm-hmm!” Nadja replied, puffing out her chest.

Opal was happy to see her maid try so hard to offer some cheer, and every single one of her mannerisms was so adorable that the duchess couldn’t help but laugh. The nervous tension in the air completely vanished, and thanks to Nadja, Opal was able to stay strong.

15. A Message

Their encounter with the bandits had created a slight delay in their schedule, but nevertheless Opal managed to safely make it to the grave site. She stepped out of the carriage and gazed around at her new surroundings. She spotted some small white flowers growing nearby, and upon confirming that there were no dangerous frogs or snakes around, she walked over and plucked a few before entering the cemetery. She would’ve much preferred to prepare a bouquet, but current circumstances didn’t allow it. She followed the path from the entrance, just as Kate had instructed her before, and stood in front of the uniquely constructed tombstone that the duchess had heard about.

The tombstone was simple in design, only featuring the engraved names and related birth and death years of the deceased. Opal knelt in front of the tomb, offered the flowers, and closed her eyes, feeling utterly powerless—the best she could provide here were her prayers, and nothing more. Cemeteries always made her painfully aware of just how useless she was, and the helplessness she experienced at this site was particularly strong.

The tombstone of Kate’s husband was still fairly new, not yet as weathered with time as many others were, but Opal spotted a couple of fresh graves as well, newly made. A close examination of the birth and death years of all the tombstones she could easily read revealed that almost all of them had exceptionally short lifespans. At the very least, she wished to ensure that the people here would live a bit longer and in good health; she stood solemnly, vowing to improve working conditions in this area no matter what.

“Who are you?” a frail, elderly voice called out.

A woman passed through two alert guards, her back arched over quite a bit. Opal turned around at the question and smiled.

“My name is Opal. I’m a friend of this man’s wife.”

“Oh? You’re Kate’s friend?” the elderly woman asked.

Opal was dressed in simple attire, but she still stood out, causing the elderly woman to gaze at her with suspicion.

“I am,” Opal replied. “Do you know Kate as well?”

“Of course,” the woman replied. “I’ve known these two ever since they eloped. How’s her daughter doing?”

“Mayley is doing well. And so is Kate. Her hip and back are still not what they used to be, but she’s doing her best.”

“I see... That’s good to hear.”

The woman sounded relieved at the mention of Mayley, and a smile stretched across her tanned, wrinkly face.

“My name’s Nel,” she said. “I always thought it would be tough for Kate and Mayley to keep living here, so I’m glad that they made it out.”

“Were you close with Kate, Miss Nel?” Opal asked.

“She was like a daughter to me. My actual daughter passed away when she was young due to overwork, and so did my husband.”

“I see...”

Opal felt like any condolences she said here would be hollow, and she instead nodded solemnly, paying her utmost respect. Nel didn’t seem to mind her silence; her sunny smile hadn’t wavered a bit.

“Tell Kate and her daughter hello for me, will you?” Nel asked. “As you might be able to guess, I can no longer leave this place. And besides, Kate shouldn’t return here anyway.”

“I understand. I shall,” Opal replied. “I’m planning on returning to town. Would you join me on the carriage ride?”

“No, thank you. I’m a gravekeeper of sorts here.” And then she asked, “Are you perhaps that princess’s attendant?”

“I am.”

“Then could you relay her a message from me as well? Please ask her to save the young ones living here.”

“I shall.”

Opal clutched Nel’s bony, crooked, wrinkly hand with both of her own, and nodded firmly. This town, as it stood currently, had a dark future ahead of it. Its ancient mines required long, hard hours in cramped spaces, in miles and miles of dark, crumbling tunnels. Its resources were finite, and soon, would run dry entirely. But while the mines were dreadful and the town was filled with ruffians, there were also people like Nel as well.

***

When Opal returned to their lodgings in town, Ellie flew out to greet her, visibly relieved.

“Oh, I’m so glad that you’re all right!” Ellie cried.

“I just went to visit a grave,” Opal replied. “What is there to worry about?”

Opal smiled, accepting Ellie’s powerful embrace, but the princess’s next words soon wiped the smile off the duchess’s face.

“I heard that bandits might appear on that road!” Ellie cried.

“Goodness... That’s terrifying,” Opal replied. “And where did you hear that from?”

“From Mikhail.”

“Mikhail? Why does he know about the bandits?”

“He said that he heard rumors. Apparently, someone saw you leave on the carriage and was worried about your safety. I swiftly tried to give chase, but Soyer said that bandits usually didn’t appear on that path and that I had nothing to worry about. He refused to provide me with a carriage.”

“My, how cold of him.”

Opal giggled as she heard Ellie’s side of events. Just then, Mikhail popped out and approached them.

“Opal, I’m glad to hear you’re all right,” he said. “I heard some unsavory rumors, so I was worried.”

“Safe and sound, as you can see,” Opal replied.

She outstretched her arms with a bit of bravado, hiding the fact that she indeed did run into a band of thieves. Mikhail looked visibly relieved, but his guard, who had followed close behind him, looked noticeably stiff. Soyer, who slowly came out as well, had an “I told you so” look on his face. Opal had taken Julian’s advice and cast aside all of her preconceptions about these people, but her initial conclusions hadn’t changed. Soyer might have been difficult to deal with, but he wasn’t an extremist, and that alone made the upcoming mine shaft tour that much safer.

And if Mikhail’s guard would always accompany them, the possibility of accidents inside the shaft would almost certainly decrease. One of Opal’s guards was chasing after the bandits, and she decided to await his report. She headed inside the building with Ellie and walked down the hall.

“And where’s Julian?” Opal asked in an exaggeratedly concerned manner. “He isn’t still asleep, is he?”

“Of course I’m awake,” Julian replied as he popped out of the lounge, as if summoned. “I wouldn’t want to waste a single second I have with Ellie.”

Opal breathed a sigh of relief, glad to see him safe, but she soon gave him a scowl and a frown.

“And? Will you be joining us for the afternoon tour?” she asked.

“Nah, unfortunately, I’ll have to turn you down,” Julian said. “I need to draft a letter and it’s kind of urgent.”

“Just write it now. Ellie and I will enjoy some lunch together. It’d just be us girls. Right, Ellie?”

“R-Right. Yes,” Ellie replied.

While it was obvious Ellie hadn’t expected to get dragged into the middle of a sibling squabble, she managed to nod in agreement. Mikhail, on the other hand, looked visibly relieved. He wasn’t happy about the fight, and was probably relieved that he wouldn’t have to watch Julian trying to woo the princess. Opal was able to successfully take some alone time with Ellie, and once the duchess left to get changed, she later entered the room with only Ellie in tow. It was then that Opal revealed that she had, indeed, run into some bandits.

“So you actually did?!” the princess gasped.

“Ellie, please don’t yell,” Opal said, nodding while also hushing the princess. “I’m going to tell you something very important, all right?”

The duchess lowered her voice. While she was getting changed, she had spoken with Julian and agreed that they should divulge a bit about Teralt and the extremist faction to Ellie.

“I’m sure Mikhail’s recent claims have clued you in already, but he’s truly wishing to turn this nation into a republic,” Opal said. “That itself isn’t really an issue, but his methods certainly are.”

“His methods?” Ellie asked.

“Right. He’s far too radical—surely, you can see that. He probably, well, for lack of a better word, has been seduced by the idea of a republic by someone from Teralt. Someone’s feeding him the idea of a perfect nation.”

“I’ve actually sort of thought that too. I wasn’t too close with Mikhail when he was younger, but I never remembered him to be so arrogant and narrow-minded as he is now. He just really loved trains.”

Ellie nodded along. Opal was a bit surprised; she expected the princess to be absolutely astonished or at least terrified, but Ellie was neither. It seemed the duchess had unintentionally underestimated Ellie.

“These are all still assumptions, unproven ideas at most, and I had kept quiet about them until now because I didn’t want to intimidate you before your big day, but I must also share with you that there are rumors that somewhere in Lumeon there is a hidden fortune,” Opal divulged. “And there are people after that money.”

“Hidden treasure?” Ellie asked. “That sounds like some sort of tall tale.”

Ellie almost laughed, but when she saw Opal’s solemn face, the princess realized that this wasn’t a joke. She turned stiff and sighed.

“Now it all makes sense,” Ellie said. “No wonder Mikhail’s been awfully confident whenever he talks about a railway business. He probably wants to find that treasure and use it for that, doesn’t he? And of course the people after the treasure aren’t interested in trains, so Mikhail’s just getting tricked.”

“Exactly,” Opal agreed. “If he gains power, it will be easier for them to search for this money. And to do that...”

“I’m in the way.”

“Frankly, yes, but they probably didn’t phrase it like that to Mikhail. As far as I can tell he’s not a bad person.”

“Yeah. Is that why you kept me with him? You assumed that I wouldn’t be targeted if I stayed by his side.”

Once again, Opal was impressed and shocked by how quickly Ellie picked up on things. The princess gave a proud smile.

“I’m not a child anymore, you know,” she said. “Could you tell Uncle Alessandro the same?”

“Oh, I’d love to,” Opal replied. “I’m sure that he’ll be surprised.”

The duchess didn’t mention that the extremists’ true goal was likely to take over Lumeon; it felt cruel to say. After all, if they succeeded in taking over this nation, the buried money would seem like a paltry sum in comparison; they’d have full control over all the mines within the principality. The impact they’d have from that would ripple across the entire global economy. And Ellie would ascend to that sort of power. Wait... Something doesn’t seem right, Opal thought.

“And where did the rumors of this treasure come from anyway?” Ellie asked with great interest. “This nation isn’t really known for its gold, only mines of iron, coal, and iron sulfide. More ore veins have been found in recent years so Lumeon has built a reputation for being rich in natural resources, but way back when, we were a poor nation. We don’t have any hidden or buried treasure. Did some sort of famous pirate bury their gold in a cave nearby?”

As Opal’s mind began to spin with realization, she felt like she found the answer to the hidden wealth. It unraveled many mysteries, but still left one large question.

“Opal, are you okay?” Ellie asked.

“Huh? Ah, yes,” Opal replied. “You’ve just matured so much that I felt like I could tell you anything.”

“Of course you can. Even when you mentioned that I might be targeted I wasn’t too troubled about it.” She smiled, then let out a gasp. “Wait, then the kidnapping and Roland... Was it all because of the treasure?”

“Well...”

At the mention of Roland, the princess who smiled even when her life was in danger looked quite hurt. The heart of a maiden was a complicated maze, and even Opal struggled with knowing how to proceed through it. But after several moments of silence, Ellie mustered another bright smile.

“I don’t care about Roland anymore,” she declared. “He was handsome, yes, but I wasn’t truly in love with him. And Julian’s much more handsome than he is anyway.”

“Wait, what?” Opal asked, alarmed. “Julian’s no good. Whatever you think of his looks is just your eyes playing tricks on you.”

It was a relief that Ellie’s bright smile didn’t seem to be forced, but her comment about Julian flustered Opal enough that she hastily responded in hope of stopping the princess’s train of thought. Her Highness then burst out laughing. Truly, a maiden’s heart was an unpredictable thing.

“I know, I know,” she said. “Julian’s no good, right? Yeah. I think I really am seeing how things are. But six months ago, I would’ve truly fallen for him.”

“Were you just teasing me?” Opal asked.

“I didn’t mean to, but the way you panicked was just so funny.”

Oh dear, I guess my age really is getting to me. Opal was happy to see Ellie’s smile, and she turned cheery as well. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Nadja waited for permission before she stepped inside.

“I apologize for disturbing your fun,” she said. “But it’s time for the tour.”

“Already?” Opal replied.

Ellie’s lady-in-waiting should’ve notified the princess, but Nadja had willingly taken up that duty instead, fearing that outsiders might listen in on the duchess and the princess’s conversation. The lady-in-waiting, on the other hand, was more than willing to allow Nadja to do that work since that meant she could rest.

“Well, Ellie. We’ll be on unstable footing, so dress for the occasion,” Opal said. Wearing gear that would be easy to move around in would only help the princess in this experience, one that was unstable in more ways than one.

Ellie knew what these words entailed and nodded. Opal then headed for the command room where Soyer awaited them, and realized, as she did, that she had entirely forgotten to mention that it was Eckardt who was hiding the treasure away.

16. The Mine Shaft

The path to the mine shaft was just as dangerous as the path heading into the tunnel, and Opal made sure to carefully proceed. But if Opal and the others were in that much danger, the people working there were just as at risk for accidents. Ellie and Mikhail were shocked at witnessing the severe, heavy workload the people of the mine had to endure.

The miners had been informed of the inspection beforehand and were told there was no need for them to change behavior for it; Soyer took this offer and had everyone continue their work without paying heed to their visitors. It only made it clear to Ellie and Mikhail just how horrible their working conditions were. As Opal had guessed, small children scurried around the entire mine shaft, either picking up dropped ore and tossing it into the carts, or sitting here and there carving wood that would be used to support the inside of the tunnel. She wished she could avert her eyes from them.

“We can head into the shaft, but if we go to where the ore is actually mined we’ll just get in the way,” Soyer said. “Plus, it’s dangerous. Would just the main tunnel work?”

The drainage from the steam train and the clatter of the mine carts were so loud that Soyer had to raise his voice to be heard, and yet he was still barely audible. But Opal hadn’t missed that, in essence, he had described them as a nuisance. The duchess ignored this bit and shouted as well, ensuring that she could be heard over the clamor.

“That’s fine with us,” she yelled. “This kind of place is not totally unfamiliar to me.”

They stayed to the side of the tunnel, stepping out of the way of a young man in his late teens pushing a mine cart filled with ore. He glanced at Opal and the rest before facing forward again. Kids, women, and even the elderly were all working hard, guided by only a small light. When Ellie and Mikhail stepped outside, they immediately took in deep breaths of fresh air, but as they were still near the mine shaft they inhaled some dust, causing both of them to cough. Close by, miners watched them with mocking eyes. Only when they returned to the command room did anyone dare speak.

“I had no idea things were so bad!” Mikhail gasped with disbelief. “We must improve these conditions at once!”

“Opal, is there anything that we can do?” Ellie asked.

She seemed calm, but her composure only irritated Mikhail further.

“How can you act so nonchalant?!” he snapped. “You saw those kids, didn’t you?”

“I did, but...” Ellie started.

“Are the kids the only thing you take issue with, Mikhail?” Opal asked.

“Of course not!” Mikhail replied. “But surely, we can at least save the children first! And as soon as possible!”

“You only saw a small fraction of people working there. And of all the people we saw there were few adult men. Why do you think that is?”

“Because they were deeper inside the shaft.”

“Quite right. They’re all probably so far inside the mine that structural collapse or flooding could kill them all in an instant. As you’ve said, everyone’s risking their lives to work. And children are working there too.”

“Then all the more reason to lend them our aid!”

He spoke with volatile emotion. Opal did her best to maintain her calm, while Soyer quietly watched their exchange.

“Say you save all the children in this mine. Where will you take them?” Opal asked.

“Uh...” Mikhail stammered.

“Their parents and siblings—their whole family is in those mines. And their families have worked within that shaft ever since they were children as well.”

“Then they can never leave this place!”

“That’s right. But even if you saved them from here, where will they work next? There are plenty of other places with the exact same working conditions. What’ll you do about them? It is thanks to their hard work that we have lived the lives we live. Think of the funds for our daily meals, our clothing, even the budget that was determined for your study abroad. Where do you think it all came from?”

Only then did Mikhail realize that all he spouted were ideals and fantasies while being a safe distance away from the horror of it all. He didn’t have to do any of this.

“B-But we should at least make it so that the children don’t have to work!” he futilely sputtered. “The mines that you own have done just that, haven’t they?”

“Mikhail, enough!” Ellie shouted. “That’s far from the attitude you should take if you want to actually learn something!”

Her anger caused Mikhail to fall silent, and the princess let out a small breath before turning to Opal and Soyer.

“Opal, Soyer, I’m sorry,” Her Highness said. “The both of us were panicked because we didn’t know any of this beforehand, even though we should’ve. But please believe that both Mikhail and I seriously want to make this nation better. Please teach us what we must do.”

The sheer humility and earnestness the princess was displaying visibly took Soyer aback. Mikhail remained silent.

Opal nodded. “I can do that, Ellie,” she said. “If that is what you wish, I can offer my opinion, and I’m sure Soyer can as well. But what to do from there depends on you—on both of you.”

“I know. Thank you,” Ellie replied with a bow.

“Please,” Mikhail said as he lowered his head too.

The sight of these three nobles had Soyer’s eyes wide with shock. He had never dreamed to see someone of such high rank bow to a miner like him for help. Opal was happy to see that Ellie was slowly gaining his acceptance, though there was still much to be done.

“First, there’s something I’d like to ask you, Soyer,” Opal said. “How have the production rates of this mine been faring? Yesterday’s diagram made it seem like you’ve been digging quite a long tunnel. Have you been able to mine enough ore?”

“Well...” Soyer started as he glanced at Ellie.

Opal was an outsider, so Soyer was unsure if she was allowed to know precise numbers, but the princess, noticing his gaze, gave a nod of approval.

“Truth be told, the quality has plummeted,” Soyer confessed. “We’ve been finding more impurities, more ore that’s mixed with phosphorus.”

“Then I won’t beat around the bush,” Opal said. “If we made investments in this mine and improved the workplace conditions here, would you be able to produce enough ore that would make these investments worthwhile?”

“No.”

“Which means, as it stands, the children here are necessary to the workforce.”

“That’s right.”

Despite Ellie giving her permission, Soyer remained a touch vague with his reply, clearly still protective over the mine. But it was clear; as things stood, the mine would one day close. Opal gazed out the window, lost in thought.

The Sitao Mines had supported Lumeon for many, many years, so that the principality could gain foreign currency and build its wealth. But by now the mountain was probably more hole than mineral, with even more underground water than ore that could be used. In short, it was a catastrophe waiting to happen. Soyer, as the one in charge, must’ve used the utmost care to keep drafting more digging plans and continue work, but he was likely reaching his limit.

But none of this had been reported. And if it was, Eckardt was either forcing them to continue digging, or Soyer was doing his best to act defiantly against orders to stop. This mountain, filled with tunnels, can’t possibly be the hiding place for the treasure, can it? Opal wondered. It can’t be... This mine was old, perhaps one of the oldest within the principality; more likely than not, there was an abandoned mine shaft or two within it that had been deserted for decades. However, it seemed impossible to smuggle in bars of gold while evading the miners’ notice. And if one had tried to smuggle cash instead, they were practically throwing the money away; the underground water meant the tunnels were liable to flooding and could ruin all the paper currency in an instant. Now, where could the treasure be...

“Then if we can’t hope for new gear or equipment, surely you can reduce the production rates,” Mikhail said impatiently. “Then the children, women, and the elderly don’t have to work as hard.”

Mikhail was like an innocent boy in how he believed this could be the perfect solution to all their distress. While it pained Opal to squash his optimism, it was past time for the young man to understand the importance of profit.

“It’s easy to reduce production rates, but profits would shrink as well,” Opal explained. “As Soyer mentioned earlier, if the iron ores are of poor quality, they would have to be sold for cheap. To make up for this price decrease, they must in turn mine a hefty amount more. The ore has to support the lifestyle of the people living here, and to gain all this iron, the current production numbers must be maintained. If we’d like to maintain the current output the children have no choice but to work.”

“Then just close this mine,” Mikhail said.

He seemed to have understood her explanation, but still his conclusion was made far too hastily. People’s lives were at stake here, and the mine couldn’t be tossed aside in the way a child would toss away their toy once bored with it. As Opal tried to think of an explanation, Ellie chimed in.

“Things just aren’t so simple,” the princess scolded. “I’m not quite sure of the process myself, but surely closing the mine must require some sort of preparation. And what about the people working here? What about their livelihood? Surely, they’d be troubled to see the mine gone.”

“I’m not quite sure about how mine closures work either, but their livelihoods can easily be taken care of,” Mikhail replied. “They can just move elsewhere. We just found a new vein of ore, so we can have all the miners here work there instead. If we invest in new equipment as Opal mentioned, the children will no longer have to work. This is the best solution.”

Opal much rather preferred not to shackle herself to old traditions and trains of thought. She knew that change was constant, and that one must learn to adapt alongside it. However, if change came too quickly, the inevitable friction it would cause would lead to trouble. This was especially so for a place like the Sitao Mines, which boasted a lengthy history; many of the miners had ancestors who had worked here, dug through the tunnels, and striven with their families and friends. This was a place where many had proudly lived for generations. If they were forced to leave, it’d take a heavy toll on their psyche and mental well-being—simply moving them elsewhere, as Mikhail was so keen to do, was not the ideal solution he tried to make it out to be.

“Mikhail, I’m reluctant to share my ideas about the future of this plot of land,” Opal said.

“Why?!” he gasped.

“I suggest you ponder upon that by yourself. Ellie, I’m sorry, but could we end it here for today?”

“Of course,” Ellie replied.

“Ellie!” Mikhail cried. “Are you going to ignore me too?!”

Time was of the utmost essence, but Mikhail was such a nuisance that nothing could be done with him around. He disagreed with Opal’s suggestion to end the tour, but the duchess disregarded him entirely, and Ellie, sensing Opal’s feelings, agreed. He tried to protest further, but in doing so only sounded like a petulant child.

Here was Ellie, who within the short amount of time she had, had studied very hard to be a splendid ruler for Lumeon—and whose efforts were on the verge of being squandered by a man seven years her senior. Even Opal could no longer exercise patience. She gave Mikhail a stern, cutting glare.

“Do you truly lack the brain to think for yourself?” she asked sharply. “On and on, you say that one should do this or one should do that, but you’re all talk and no action. You speak only of ideals and refuse to stare straight at reality. You’re neither satisfied nor grateful for your blessed environment, and, never having worked a day in your life, sit in your ivory tower and wile away the time complaining. You are a hindrance—a hindrance to all those working hard and doing their best.”

“Huh? O-Opal?” Mikhail stammered.

“If you can’t use your hands, legs, or even your brain, then shut that foolish mouth of yours, you numbskull!”

Before this Opal had only ever smiled at him kindly, projecting the image of a woman who seemed sympathetic and understanding of his ideas. Never had he suspected she would speak so harshly to him, so now he failed to process why he was now being pushed away with icy insults. Soyer couldn’t help but burst out laughing. For the first time since this group had arrived, the miner had smiled at them.

17. Illegal Immigration

Mikhail’s interference had derailed the conversation, but later that evening, Soyer invited Opal for dinner. The miner didn’t live in the government building, but in a one-story house next door. The fact that Ellie had also been invited as the guest of honor and Mikhail and Julian weren’t invited said it all—Soyer had accepted the princess wholeheartedly.

The meal began and proceeded with some small talk, but then conversation suddenly shifted over to Julian, much to Opal’s panic.

“Speaking of, I don’t see the viscount anywhere,” Soyer said. “Has he been holed up in his room?”

“Y-Yes, my brother claims that doesn’t wish to be a nuisance,” Opal stammered. “He’s been reading books in our room.”

“Then I wonder why he came here at all.”

“Erm...”

Soyer was right to have these questions, and Opal glanced at Ellie while she pretended to struggle to come up with a suitable reply. The princess gave a troubled smile in return. Though the duchess was unsure if the rumors of Julian trying to court the princess had spread this far into the principality, her subtle actions surely must’ve hinted at her brother’s infatuation with Ellie.

Soyer raised an eyebrow, but said nothing more. The miner probably didn’t care what Julian did so long as he didn’t interfere with work; he had asked purely out of curiosity, and having done so immediately moved on to the next topic. It seemed Soyer was unaware that Julian was wandering the premises. Opal breathed a sigh of relief, but after Soyer next touched upon the weather, he turned to Ellie and shifted topics to Mikhail.

“What has Sir Mathis been doing until now?” he asked.

“Seven years ago, he studied abroad in Teralt,” Ellie revealed awkwardly.

“Ah, no wonder...”

As his cousin, she was likely embarrassed by how childishly he had acted today. But Soyer seemed to nod with understanding, which caught Opal’s curiosity.

“Would time in Teralt explain why he—Mikhail—is so...idealistic?” the duchess asked innocently.

“Er, no... I didn’t mean to insinuate that...” Soyer stammered, mumbling.

It was unlike him to be so vague, and even Ellie was now concerned.

“I don’t mind if you speak ill of Mikhail,” she said. “Please tell us what’s on your mind.”

Again, the princess displayed how much she had improved over such a short period of time. Now she even knew how to read a room and be sensitive to others’ feelings. She was like a window that allowed Opal to peer into her father, the previous grand duke. If she took after him, then no doubt the man was skilled at earning the trust of others and touching their hearts—Opal was then reminded of the fact that the man had been known to be a wise ruler. The duchess, now firmly believing Ellie to be a reliable ally, patiently waited for Soyer to answer.

“Teralt had mines far longer than Lumeon has ever had,” the miner started slowly. “When they wanted to modernize the mines here, the government invited some engineers from Teralt. But when the revolt occurred, the engineers all went back home to be with their families. And after that...”

Opal was well aware of the previous grand duke’s desire to modernize Lumeon’s mines. Shortly after he took the throne, he had invited engineers to Lumeon and together with them drew plans and proposals that had mines using machinery instead of man power. But she had never realized that the revolt in Teralt would halt the progress of mines in Lumeon and affect their advancement. My knowledge was basic at best, but here I am acting like I know everything, she thought. When Opal was a young child, she hadn’t even tried to learn about the revolt in Teralt, believing that the affairs of other nations were of no concern to her. She regretted those actions now.

The mines of Lumeon were outdated because the engineers were all from Teralt and had left mid-project during the revolution.

“You mean after the revolution?” Ellie asked. “If this is a difficult topic to speak of, I promise you that what we discuss will stay between us. We won’t tell anyone else. Would you please kindly continue?”

While Opal was lost in her thoughts, Ellie encouraged an uneasy Soyer to speak, and the duchess quietly nodded in affirmation. Soyer gulped down his wine—liquid courage—and placed his glass back down with the slightest of wobbles. Unexpectedly, it seemed he was already a little drunk.

“The revolution in Teralt was a bloodbath,” he revealed. “One of my friends, an engineer, died during it. But his sacrifice—and all the sacrifices that were made in the fighting—seemed to have been for nothing. In truth, Teralt hasn’t changed all that much, and in fact, those working in the mines are now treated worse. Their mountains have been mined for many, many years, and there’s only so much you can take from a place; it was only a matter of time before that source dried up. But the government couldn’t accept that. And so, many engineers and miners have actually come to Lumeon. We actually have a lot of folks here who can use the latest jackhammers, drainage pumps, and ventilation machines, so even if all the equipment is upgraded it shouldn’t be much of an issue for us to resume work. But we can’t just create profits out of thin air. And if this mine is closed, where will everyone go? To the new ore vein that Sir Mathis talked about? Many of our elderly wouldn’t survive that journey. And what of our other friends and comrades? Would we have to leave them behind too?”

He let out a huge sigh, exhaling all of his worries and concerns that he had in one breath. He brought up a new point: There were elderly who worked in these mines as well. If they moved and the new mine was installed with modern equipment, the more feeble workforce would be forced out of employment and have nowhere to go. Those with family might receive some support, but those without had no means of survival. The friends and comrades Soyer referred to were likely those who were laid to rest in the cemetery.

Opal recalled meeting Nel. The woman was without family and clearly unable to take long trips anymore. And yet, she was worried more about the younger generation and the future instead of herself. Opal glanced at Ellie, who was visibly struggling to find a solution. It was easy for the princess to say that she simply wouldn’t close the mine, but she knew better than to make a rash promise. Her sincerity, here on full display, was what made her splendid.

“Are the people who fled Teralt all here?” Opal asked. “Or are they working in different mines? Perhaps they changed industries altogether?”

“Well...” Soyer started. He straightened with an awkward jolt, sobering up slightly.

“Don’t worry. I won’t have them captured for illegal immigration. That’s not my intention, and regardless, they are part of our precious workforce. But I’d like to know a vague number, even if it’s imprecise.”

Her reassurances made him breathe a sigh of relief.

“Well, as far as I know, around six hundred,” he revealed.

“That many?!” Ellie yelped.

Her loud voice caused Soyer to jump, and she immediately bowed apologetically.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m neither angry nor blaming you. I was just a bit surprised the number was so high.”

Her honesty made Opal smile. The duchess turned back to Soyer.

“Are they all miners?” the duchess asked. “Or are there others? For example, those who fled from their mining town, perhaps.”

“I wouldn’t know,” Soyer confessed. “Many miners come here in search of work. I can keep tabs on those people, but as for others, I’m not so sure. I don’t even know if there are those who fled from town.”

“I don’t blame you for that...”

She thought about the extremists who must’ve been lurking throughout the place. Nobles weren’t the only ones who sought refuge during the revolution in Teralt. During that time Socille had monitored their borders more strictly, preventing normal folks from flooding into the kingdom. Security was still tight in order to kick out anyone who wished for a republic, but even so, immigration was not something that could be stopped wholesale. But since many of these immigrants had come to escape the tough life the revolt that brought them, it was unlikely that they hoped to foster a republic elsewhere.

“I find it very unlikely that all of the miners who fled Teralt were able to find a job here,” Opal said. “Have you ever referred them to other mines?”

“I...have.” Soyer reluctantly nodded.

The duchess’s confident tone prompted him to speak. As Julian had mentioned before, Soyer must’ve maintained a vast network of miners, enough to introduce those seeking work to a number of different mining sites. It also implied that he must know quite a bit of information. Opal suppressed the urge to pepper him with questions about the hidden treasure and the smuggling of ore as she pushed the conversation along.

“Then we ought to thank you for that,” she said. “Veteran miners are an important asset to this nation. Don’t you agree, Ellie?”

“I-Indeed,” the princess stammered.

Truth be told, assisting illegal immigrants was a crime, and Soyer, under normal circumstances, would’ve been punished for his actions. But the duchess intentionally prompted Ellie to express her agreement with the miner, thereby wiping away any fears of potential criminal convictions. Soyer was only willing to provide so much information because of how poorly their exchange with Mikhail had gone, and in that regard, the duchess extended her gratitude to that naive, innocent young man.

“I knew that the rate of ore production in Teralt had decreased considerably over the years, but I never imagined the situation to be quite so dire that its precious engineers and miners have been forced to flee the country. I wonder if they are disgruntled by Teralt’s new government.”

“I imagine they are,” Soyer agreed. “Though disgruntled doesn’t quite fit. To use a stronger word, they abhor their own government. I hear them complain often when they’re drunk.”

“Then Lumeon must take care. We don’t want our precious people to feel compelled to leave.”

The duchess turned to the princess in search of agreement, and Ellie gave a very firm nod.

“I plan on improving that situation in the near future,” Ellie said.

This area suffered from high crime rates, due in no small part to people feeling angry with their current environment and situation. People got drunk and rowdy because they wanted to forget how harsh and glum their everyday lives were; this issue was neglected, leading the area to have a reputation for hosting violent drunkards. Soyer looked visibly relieved by the princess’s claims, and Opal decided to use that as an opportunity to organize what they learned so far.

The topic then shifted to everyday, mundane topics before the ladies left Soyer’s residence and headed back to the building where they would spend the night. Ellie was accompanied by guards, and the duchess parted ways with her in front of Her Highness’s room before heading to her own. When Opal stepped inside, she was no longer surprised to see Julian gone.

“Sir Julian has been out, so I ate his evening meal in his stead,” Nadja said with pride, as though bragging about the benefits of her job.

Opal chuckled. She didn’t feel the need to scold her brother for his selfishness; she guessed that he’d snuck his way into the town’s tavern to gather some intel. No doubt he’d return with the same information that Opal had gathered at Soyer’s. The duchess and her group planned to leave this town tomorrow, but she was satisfied to have learned more than enough about the current situation in such a short amount of time. With tomorrow’s plans on her mind, she got ready to sleep and slipped into her bed without waiting for her brother to return.

18. The Speech

The next morning, Opal woke up and spotted her brother fast asleep in the bed across from her. She didn’t know when he had returned, but breathed a sigh of relief at the confirmation that he had returned safely. She quietly left her bed and got dressed when Julian left the bedroom. He must’ve been awake for quite a while, but had waited patiently until Opal had finished changing—his considerate attitude was sometimes hard to understand, but the duchess couldn’t help but flash a discreet smile before calling out to her brother.

“You must’ve had a decent haul last night,” she remarked.

“It was all right. How about you?” he asked.

“All right as well.”

It was a shockingly simple conversation. Julian washed his face before he returned to the bedroom; he could dress himself, so Nadja took that time to carry in some breakfast. Just as she finished pouring in some tea, he came out of the bedroom.

“You know, yesterday, I ran into some bandits on my way to the cemetery,” Opal said.

“So I’ve heard,” Julian replied. “They even came from Teralt’s roads. Quite the long journey, don’t you think?”

“All the way from there? I wasn’t quite expecting that.”

Teralt’s roads were, as the name implied, streets in Lumeon that were connected to Teralt; Opal had previously used Socille’s roads to reach this town. If one were to use Teralt’s roads to enter Lumeon, however, they required a proper access permit. And this town was actually quite far from Teralt as well. The duchess had dispatched a guard to chase after the bandits, but she didn’t have time to listen to his report; Julian must’ve asked in her stead. She let out an exasperated sigh as she transitioned the conversation to discuss the miners from Teralt.

“At least six hundred miners from Teralt have snuck into Lumeon, and that’s only the number that Soyer knows of,” she said. “Quite a few seem upset with their current government, but do you think any of them could be extremists?”

“With that many people, I don’t think it matters if they’re extremists or not,” Julian replied. “They’re upset, angry, and unhappy with their situation. So long as they believe they’ve got a reason to run wild, most of them might eagerly do so.”

“A handful of extremists in their midst could take advantage of their anger and start an uprising.”

“Very likely. In fact, I think that’s the precise thing Pierre is hoping for.”

“Then if we can dissipate these negative feelings, we can prevent that from happening.”

Such an ominous topic for breakfast conversation made even Nadja nervous as she listened in from her corner of the room. But though she was a touch anxious, she was never actually afraid, because it was Opal and Julian discussing the matter. As long as these two were involved, Nadja believed, all would be well. While Opal switched to the main topic at hand, the maid gave a faint smile and excused herself to prepare for the Holloways’ departure.

“Poor form to aim at me so directly,” she muttered. “Shoddy at best. I wonder if the extremists are panicking. Have you been safe, Julian?”

Julian nodded. “Since everyone thinks I’ve been holing myself up here I’ve been pretty safe,” he replied. “I think I was busier back at the ducal palace.”

“The palace?! When were you...”

“When I was stuck in bed with a stomachache, I was brought poison disguised as medicine. And when I was walking through the halls, a vase almost fell on my head. And there was that time some ruffians appeared out of nowhere and brandished a knife at me.”

“The poison aside, aren’t the other attempts a bit too...rough around the edges?”

“Yep. Seems like Pierre got the last pick of subordinates. Poor guy.”

“Indeed...”

The duchess thought back to her run-in with the bandits yesterday—they were by no means skilled at their job. Still, the poisoning attempt against Julian and Ellie’s kidnapping made it clear that she couldn’t let her guard down.

“Um, this is by no means unusual, but do you think the extremist faction is actually split in two?” Opal asked. “Perhaps there’s an entirely separate group after the hidden treasure.”

“Could be,” Julian replied.

“Then which one is manipulating Mikhail? I picked a fight with him yesterday, you see, so I’m wondering if I should worry about getting poisoned or having something fall on my head.”

“Oh yeah, that was a pretty hot topic in the tavern yesterday. Just where could you have gotten such a hotheaded personality from?”

“From you, genius. But how in the world did my outburst make it all the way to the tavern? I can’t imagine Soyer spreading word of it.”

“Because I spilled the beans. I told them I was spying on you and they welcomed me right in, even though I was a stranger.”

“Ah, so you sold off your sister to make friends.” Opal chuckled as she managed to sass back before switching topics again. “Do you think the illegal immigrants from Teralt are smuggling ore out of Lumeon?”

“It’s very likely.”

Opal frowned. “Soyer’s giving these people a place to live and work out of pure goodwill, only for them to turn around and betray him.”

“Not everyone lives in a perfect, pretty world.”

Opal had nothing to back up her assumptions other than her own instincts, but she believed that even if Soyer had any sort of information on this matter, he was just keeping silent about it—he wasn’t directly involved with this crime. Julian didn’t deny it. Opal sipped on her tea, finding this revelation to be a touch disappointing. She set down her cup and stood up; there was still some time left before they needed to leave, and she wanted to speak with Ellie for a few moments. The duchess told her plans to Nadja and left the room.

“Good morning, Ellie,” Opal said.

“Good morning, Opal,” Ellie replied. “I’m all ready. I promise I won’t be late.”

The duchess entered the room after a brief knock, and was welcomed by Ellie, who greeted her with a mischievous grin. The princess’s lady-in-waiting was beside her, chuckling along with Her Highness’s antics. Opal was happy to see that Ellie got along well with her servant. Even if the duchess returned to Taisei, she was confident that the princess would still have allies and friends.

“May I have some of your time?” Opal asked.

“Sure,” Ellie replied, a touch confused. “I don’t mind.”

Her servant politely left. Perhaps the lady-in-waiting was eavesdropping in the room next door, but it was no bother to Opal. She continued.

“There’s something I haven’t told you yet,” Opal said. “Yesterday, when I went to visit the cemetery, I met an elderly woman named Nel.”

“I see...” Ellie replied.

“She was acquainted with my friend as well, and was overjoyed to hear that our mutual friend was doing well. Nel lost both her family and loved ones here, but she neither rued nor resented my friend for making it out. She was only worried. And she also asked me to send you a message, Your Highness.”

At once, Ellie stood tall and solemn. She was well aware of her position as both the princess and the future grand duke of her nation. She had the resolve required to heed the words of her citizens, and knew her duties well.

“Nel said that she could no longer leave where she was or venture very far,” Opal said. “She’s asked you to help the younger folks living here. That’s all.”

“Those words...weigh heavily on my shoulders,” Ellie said with a faint smile. “After all, all this is the result of long-term neglect on our part.”

“You’re right.”

Ellie took some time to process these words and smiled. It’d only been a few months since the duchess had first met the young princess, but Ellie had grown shockingly strong within that time. No longer did she resemble the childish, innocent girl Opal first knew her as, and the duchess, overjoyed by this change, brought out a letter that she had kept on her person.

“This is a letter addressed to me from Duke McLeod of Socille,” the duchess said. “Since we’ve got some time before our departure, I wanted you to have a read as well. I had been planning to take some time and carefully review this letter with you, but I wanted you to know about this before you left.”

“Got it,” Ellie replied.

Hubert’s letter mentioned that the planned railroad that would connect Lumeon and Socille—a project that Opal had been working on with Claude before she had visited the principality—had finally received its permits from Socille. They, at the very least, had allowed Hubert to proceed with this endeavor. The largest remaining issues were gathering enough engineers and workers from Lumeon to work on the project, as well as securing funds, but it seemed both had been resolved.

The young woman Ellie was now could surely think for herself and make decisions without Opal’s guidance. The duchess returned to her room, eager to hear what Ellie’s thoughts on this plan would be.

As the time for departure ticked near, Opal began to hear loud noises that differed from the usual ruckus of the miners’ hard labor—a sound that she’d heard all day long whenever she stayed in the building. The duchess cautiously peeked outside the window and, as she expected, spotted a crowd gathering in front of the carriage that was stationed in front.

When the duchess and her friends had arrived at this town, no one had stopped their work to come out and greet him. The stark contrast in attitude confused her.

“What’s going on?” she wondered.

“Soyer probably wants to send the princess and her friends off,” Julian remarked with languid ease as he stood beside her.

The duchess turned to her brother, befuddled. While it was clear last night that Soyer was beginning to respect and accept Ellie, even seeming a bit hopeful regarding her intentions, he did not have the power to mobilize the entire town. Even if he did, it wouldn’t explain why such a large crowd had gathered around the carriage.

“What in the world did you talk to them about last night?” Opal asked.

“Nothing much,” Julian replied. “Just those ideals that you seem to love so much.”

Annoyed by her brother’s casual demeanor, she gently jabbed his arm with her elbow, with Julian giving an exaggerated cry of pain in response. Opal huffed proudly and left the room, only to see Ellie and Mikhail standing anxiously outside her door.

“Ellie?” Opal asked.

“Opal!” Ellie cried. “There’s a huge crowd outside! Did something happen? D-Did I do something wrong?”

“No, I’m sure it’ll be fine. It seems they’re here to send us off.”

“Really?”

The princess’s room was situated across the hall, and so she only heard of the situation from Mikhail. Opal glanced at him, but he avoided her gaze with an awkward jerk of his head; he was obviously still affected by her outburst toward him yesterday.

Ellie, meanwhile, had furrowed her brow at Opal’s reply. The abrupt shift in reception confused her—just a few days ago, the entire town had given her the cold shoulder.

“It’s only been three days, but perhaps the people noticed how passionate you are,” Opal suggested.

“Is that all it takes?” Ellie asked.

“Then maybe they were simply won over by you.”

“Really?”

Ellie didn’t seem convinced by Opal’s attempts to cheer her up. Just then, Julian appeared.

“Ellie, might I have your permission to escort you to the carriage?” he asked.

“It’s just right there,” the princess replied.

Julian only gave a disproportionately solemn bow in reply, as if he were about to take her to the ball. Ellie smiled. Mikhail butted in at once.

“I’ll be the one to take Ellie, so please, don’t mind us,” he snapped.

“Mikhail!” Ellie scolded.

“What? Did you want him to escort you?”

“Well, no, but that’s no reason to be so rude to him!”

“Ellie...” Julian murmured. “Though I’m gladdened to hear that you’re taking my side, your words nonetheless sting...”

“Huh? Oh, oops...”

Thanks to Julian, Mikhail’s sudden scolding and overprotective nature toward Ellie was turned into a comedic moment. And thanks to his clever scheme, Ellie was now paired with Mikhail; even if an extremist was mixed in with the crowd, with Mikhail by her side, they could no longer aim for her life. Whether it be the extremists or some other faction, it was apparent that Mikhail was being manipulated, and they needed to keep their puppet alive; Julian, who was most at risk, was now kept a fair distance away from the princess.

Opal whirled to face Julian, worried, but Julian only gave a nonchalant wave of his hand, nonverbally reassuring her that there was nothing to worry about. No one would dare whip out a gun here, but if some other sort of trigger was used to rile up the crowd, that confusion could possibly be utilized to make an attempt on his life. Guards were also within the crowd, on high alert and ready to jump in at a moment’s notice, but that guaranteed little. It was best to politely wave to the crowd and immediately board the carriage to ensure everyone’s safety.

Opal wished to speak with Ellie and Soyer before they left, but the situation had developed in such a way that doing so would be difficult. If the princess agreed to move forward with the railway plan, they would have ample opportunity to meet Soyer again anyway. As Ellie stepped out of the building, she, to Opal’s surprise, immediately froze.

“Ellie?” the duchess gingerly called out.

The princess was still raised a few steps above the crowd, standing out among the people. Their route to their vehicle was such that their carriage provided them no protection, and Opal, grasping Ellie’s thoughts, immediately glanced around at the crowd for anyone looking suspicious. The duchess wasn’t particularly trained in combat, but she knew that at the very least she could act as a suitable meatshield. She moved to step beside the princess.

Mikhail was also confused, but fortunately was a bit in front of Ellie; Opal decided to guard the rear. Julian still hadn’t stepped out of the building. The crowd, confused by the princess’s pause, observed her intently as Ellie clutched her trembling hands together and took a deep breath.

“Thank you all for your teachings!” she shouted loudly. “Thanks to everyone’s efforts, I now know how ore is mined and produced. Most importantly, I have learned just how difficult of a job that is. I’m truly grateful to all of you. I know, however, that this situation cannot be neglected any further.”

The crowd fell silent, stunned by the princess’s outburst, and once Ellie took another breath, she slowly glanced at each and every one of the people in the crowd. Opal did as well and noticed Nel hiding in the very back.

“Is Miss Nel around somewhere?” Ellie whispered.

“Yes, she’s right there,” Opal said.

“Got it.” The princess then turned toward Nel’s direction and raised her voice once more. “I wished to improve the working conditions of the mines here if my power allowed it, but I know now how difficult such a task would be.”

Everyone began to mutter worriedly at her claims, anxious that she might close down the mine.

“I would now like to start a new sort of business here!” she declared. “Even if I am mocked for having such lofty dreams, I promise you that I will not give up on them. And I will need everyone’s help and support to keep these dreams alive! I want to make it such that no one will be forced to leave this place. That no child here will ever have to work so hard, and that every elder can live here in peace. But for all this to happen, I will need your aid! And while I might not be able to return here immediately, I promise to return soon!”

Ellie finished her speech with a few references to the conversation she had with Soyer, adding how she wished to respond to his desires. Her final words were both a promise to the citizens of the Sitao Mines and a plea to grant her their support. A silence ran through the crowd, only to be broken by the roar of a random man in the mob.

“A new business?! What the hell’s that?!” he shouted. “How could we trust such a vague promise?!”

A cheer of raucous agreement broke out at his words, and while Ellie looked to be on the verge of tears, she refused to back down. It was Mikhail who looked frightened at the crowd’s response, taking a few steps back behind the princess. As further insults were hurled her way and the crowd was getting increasingly wild, Soyer stepped forward.

“Guys! C’mon! Quiet down and listen!” he bellowed. “Aren’t you here cause you hoped for something? Aren’t you guys here ’cause at least a part of us all believes that only the princess can save us from our current circumstances?”

He was persuasive, holding clear power over the crowd. His glare at the men who insulted the princess was cutting enough to force them to quiet down.

“Her Highness promised to make things better here!” he shouted. “Now she’s begging us for our help, but all you want to do is refuse and then complain some more?! Is complaining all we’re good for?!”

Until now, Soyer had seemed like a casual, nonchalant kind of person, but the fiery personality he was showing now surprised even Opal and Ellie. The men surrounding them went completely silent as Soyer turned to Ellie and bowed his head.

“Your Highness, please forgive us for our insolence,” he said. “These are diligent and steadfast men, but the current state of affairs have them angry and anxious. On behalf of everyone here, I apologize for letting our emotions get the better of us.”

His heartfelt apology was still filled with a bit of sarcasm, and Ellie and Opal couldn’t help but grin—he hadn’t changed that much.

“Soyer, please raise your head,” Ellie said gently. “You’ve no need to apologize, and that goes for everyone here.”

She smiled at the crowd, causing a hearty cheer to echo throughout the area, and she turned back to Nel.

“Nel, I’ve received your message!” Ellie announced. “And so, I shall make you a promise right here and now.”

“Huh? T-To me?” Nel stammered, so stunned by the princess she almost tripped and had a nearby lady support her for balance.

“I want to make it such that no one is forced to leave the land they call home, and that the next generation can have hope for the future. Please live and be well so you see that day arrive! I beg of you!”

The princess smiled and gave a little wave, but by now her body was trembling ever so slightly. Opal quietly drew the princess close and guided her into the carriage as Ellie continued to wave until the last moment. When Opal climbed in, she was surprised that Julian was already inside.

“One should always check the inside of their carriage first,” he said with a grin.

Opal immediately opened her mouth to refute him, but in this case he really was right, and so she reluctantly snapped her mouth shut. Mikhail hastily followed them inside, and the carriage immediately departed. The vehicle picked up speed and cut through the crowd as Ellie, who was waving her hand excitedly to the people moments ago but now sheltered from their eyes, slumped lifelessly into her seat. Opal wrapped her arms around the princess in a warm hug, gently and soothingly stroking her hand down her trembling back.

19. The Newspapers

The morning after the princess and her friends returned from the Sitao Mines, the newspapers already had an article on Ellie’s speech at the town published. The content was mostly positive, but there were also a few opining that her goals seemed unrealistic or that her departure seemed much like a total abandonment of the people of the mines. Whatever worries Opal had toward the articles were for naught; Ellie didn’t seem to care about the negative press.

“I’ve gotten used to rumors and things like this,” the princess said. “And I shouldn’t be worried about every little unnecessary noise that people make, right?”

“You’re exactly right,” Opal replied. “But you must never push yourself. You mustn’t bottle up anything, even the smallest complaint. It’s far better for you to share it with someone so that you can ease some of that pain.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that somewhere before. Sharing sadness halves the pain, but sharing happiness doubles the joy.”

“Precisely.”

Ellie was cheerier than ever. Opal smiled. It seemed yesterday’s events had given the princess some confidence. The duchess felt a huge weight lifted off her shoulders, yet simultaneously yearned for Claude more than ever—for she always shared both her pain and joy with him. She knew that Lud was also doing well, but she wished to see him soon. Just then, a letter came from her dearest husband, and she beamed, overjoyed, but she set the letter aside to open later. Now was her time with Ellie. But the princess smiled too.

“Go ahead, don’t hold yourself back,” she said. “Open and read the letter here. I’ll go out for a bit.”

Opal hesitated for just a moment, but decided to take the offer.

“Thank you, Ellie,” the duchess said.

“You’re welcome,” the princess replied as she stood up and pointed to the desk by the window. “A letter opener’s in the desk drawer here. You can use that if you need it.”

Opal immediately went over to the desk and took the letter opener to her letter. The contents were filled with how Lud was doing, and she smiled without even realizing. When she got to the part about Prince Vincent, she couldn’t help but laugh out loud. Vincent had apparently rebelled against Duncan as well, the latter prompting the prince to, on one occasion, leave the manor and flee into the woods, only to get terribly lost. After that kerfuffle, Vincent still hadn’t learned his lesson and then was forced to work in the Lede Mines—this was the part that made Opal laugh. Claude was worried that Vincent might use the work placement to flee to the port and escape for good. The rest of the letter included Claude’s concerns about Opal and his worry that she might be pushing herself before he signed off. The postscript, however, made her tilt her head to one side.

“PS You know, I think it’s worth reaching out to your...honest, shall I say, friends,” the letter read.

Honest friends? Opal wondered. Does he mean LeBeau and the madame? Opal wasn’t quite sure why these two people were being mentioned by her husband, and she hastily reread the letter. It can’t be... She tried to hurry out of the room to call for Ellie when a knock echoed a short distance away. There were people speaking in the antechamber, and when another door opened, Ellie returned to the room apologetically.

“I’m sorry. I don’t want to disturb your reading time, but Julian’s waiting in the antechamber,” the princess said. “Can I let him inside?”

“Of course,” Opal replied.

It seemed Julian had received a letter from Claude as well, and the viscount had arrived to check some answers.

“Good morning, Ellie,” Julian said. “I’m sorry to bother you so early in the morning. But with those nasty articles being published I worried that you might feel hurt by those horrific words, and I couldn’t bear to sit still.”

He greeted the princess in a sweet voice and kissed the back of her hand. It showed his courting of Ellie was still underway, and the ladies-in-waiting giggled. They went off to prepare a fresh cup of tea for him while Ellie, her face red from the greeting, turned to Opal for help.

“Now, Julian, I suspect you’re a bit too early for a visit,” Opal scolded.

“The same could be said for you,” he shot back.

“Oh, I’m allowed to. We’re both ladies, after all.”

“And there it is. The ironclad sisterhood that brings women together in solidarity and torments men like us.”

As the siblings began to fight again, the ladies-in-waiting, though eager to listen, reluctantly exited the room. Only then did Julian finally let out an annoyed sigh.

“If you don’t like acting this way you should stop,” Opal pointed out.

“It’s just that I don’t like meeting you first thing in the morning,” Julian grumbled back. “Claude really likes to stir the pot, doesn’t he?”

It seemed Opal’s predictions rang true, and when she noticed Ellie’s confused frown, the duchess brought the princess up to speed.

“Did you know that around two years ago, a rebellion was plotted against King Alessandro?” Opal asked.

“I do,” Ellie replied. “Are the rebels becoming active again? I’ve heard some rumors of it.”

“No, that’s all handled, but there were a few loose ends from back then that hadn’t yet been resolved. They’ve finally been taken care of.”

“That’s wonderful news! Wait, how is that stirring the pot?”

While the princess was delighted to learn things had been taken care of, her question was still unanswered. As Opal wondered how she should explain this, Julian cut in.

“Anyone can intercept and read a letter not meant for them,” Julian said. “Usually, there’s a code hidden in the writing just in case, but this time around, it wasn’t too complicated. My letter only asked me to go to you for answers, Opal.”

The viscount had actually neglected to explain quite a bit, but he was encouraging his sister to provide an explanation. Opal sighed.

“LeBeau and the madame,” she said.

“So it went from one shady place to another,” Julian muttered.

She shot her brother a glare before she carefully explained matters to Ellie.

“During the ordeal two years ago, it was discovered that the Lede Mines in the Bocceli Duchy were funding the insurrectionists,” Opal said. “It was believed that the mine only produced lead, but in reality it had actually mined a fair bit of gold too. Apparently, people had known this rather early on.”

Opal suspected that Alessandro had even known of this before he claimed the throne, but was too busy with more urgent matters to handle the issue. If he had known nothing, he wouldn’t have been able to sneak in so many spies. Julian and Claude were only able to infiltrate the group thanks to the king’s efforts as well.

“Then did they discover where the gold was secretly being smuggled to?” Ellie asked. “I don’t know who this LeBeau is, but is the madame going to get punished?”

“I’m not sure,” Opal replied. “Ultimately, it’s up to His Majesty on whether he wants to dig up this matter or not, but now that we know everyone involved in this incident, I suspect that it’d be left alone. It’s wise not to cross the madame’s path for now.”

The other one involved in this affair was Seims, the former marquis of Socille, and while he was easy to corner, it had taken years for Taisei to connect LeBeau and the madame for their involvement—the two were truly cunning to no end. Claude had finally discovered evidence linking them to the incident; when he had written of his worry of the prince fleeing from the ports of the Lede Mines in his letter, he had also referred to the gold being smuggled, with his postscript about Opal’s two friends hinting at the culprits.

Alessandro probably wanted to know if the ones involved in this mysterious exchange were against him, and by extension, Taisei. That was likely his sole concern over the affair. Of course, the very fact the gold, which held a stable price, was being exchanged for money to fund the rebel movement was an issue, but that was all water under the bridge now. The most important thing for Alessandro now was to not get on the madame’s bad side, especially since he was working to reform the laws and rules of Quinn Street and other shady areas.

“In short, were Uncle Alessandro, Julian, and Claude all tricked by the madame and LeBeau?” Ellie asked.

“I wouldn’t say tricked, per se, but those two have their own world that they hold power in,” Opal explained. “Their business only prospers because they’re trustworthy, and it’s important in their line of work to keep one’s lips sealed.”

“I guess there are all sorts of worlds out there.”

Opal had good reason to reveal all this to young Ellie, but the duchess refrained from spilling all of the minute details since she wasn’t sure about them yet. She decided to shift topics.

“Now then, it seems we have the perfect opportunity for some tea. Won’t you join us, Julian?” she asked.

“A tea party in the morning?” Julian asked.

“Quite so. It’ll be a meeting to discuss the railway business which connects Lumeon and Socille.”

“I’m not interested in the railroad.”

Julian swiftly turned the invitation down, but Opal just smiled, much to his suspicion.

“I plan to invite Mikhail to the tea party as well,” she went on. “If you’re around, I think he’ll feel far more compelled to attend.”

“The four of us spent so much time together yesterday that I’m sure he’s grown tired of our company,” Julian replied. “He’ll find it suspicious.”

He was right with his concerns. During the entire ride home from the Sitao Mines, including the carriage and train ride, the four had all shared one room. Julian spent the entire time fretting over Ellie and trying to woo her. The three of them, Opal included, were tired of this farce, but through the entire ride back Mikhail had remained silent, deep in his thoughts.

“But I think it’d be more suspicious if only the three of us had tea,” Opal pointed out. “Especially by Mikhail’s guard.”

“Then leave me out of it,” Julian replied. “The two of you ladies can enjoy yourselves.”

“But I’d love to have Mikhail’s knowledge on trains. I think his delusions—I mean, dreams of railroads in Lumeon are most likely more robust than anyone else’s. If we promise him the role of Minister of Land, Infrastructure, Transport, and Tourism, I’m sure that he’ll easily switch sides—I mean, cooperate with us.”

“Opal, do try not to say everything you’re thinking. Look how shocked Ellie is.”

“Oh, this won’t be enough to destroy a bond between two women.”

True to the duchess’s claims, Ellie burst into a fit of giggles. Julian let out an exasperated sigh.

“You really are starting to resemble Claude,” he muttered.

“Why, thank you,” Opal replied.

“And you’re a bad influence on Ellie.”

“Goodness me. Never in all my years would I have expected you to tell me that.”

She feigned emotional distress at Julian’s comment as he scoffed through his nose at her poor acting. Ellie watched the two banter, clearly enjoying the spectacle. Opal turned back to Her Highness.

“You may smile now,” Opal warned, letting her mean streak show. “But if the extremists catch wind of this railway plan and how we’re trying to drag Mikhail to our side, they’ll probably use anything at their disposal to stop us. For example, they might try to kidnap us...again.”

“Oh dear,” Ellie replied with a mischievous grin. “Then I best prepare the ransom. If only there were some hidden treasure for me to draw from...”

Opal couldn’t help but laugh while Julian shook his head with an exaggerated sigh.

“Looks like I’m too late, Opal,” he muttered. “She’s already tainted.”

“Oh? But I want to become just like the duchess when I’m older,” Ellie replied.

“That would be the worst outcome.”

“You mean the best, I’m sure. Right, Opal?”

“U-Uh...” the duchess stammered.

She was happy to see Ellie and Julian on good terms, but Opal wasn’t sure if she should actually agree with the princess’s claims. Just then, a lady-in-waiting arrived to announce a new guest. Mikhail entered the room, a bit earlier than scheduled.

“Good morning, Mikhail,” Ellie said.

“Good morning,” Opal added.

“Morning, Ellie, Opal, and...Julian,” Mikhail said, reluctantly adding the viscount in his greeting.

Julian didn’t seem to mind and smiled.

“Morning, Mikhail,” he said. “You’ve come a bit early. Is anything the matter?”

“The same could be said for you,” Mikhail replied.

“I was worried about Ellie. The morning papers gave me quite the scare.”

Julian had seemed reluctant to join their secret-meeting-à-la-tea-party just a moment ago, but now seemed rather eager to take part. He happily taunted Mikhail.

“Ellie,” the young man said, realizing at Julian’s comment that he should be worried about the princess as well. “Don’t concern yourself overly much with those articles.”

“Thank you for your words, Mikhail,” Ellie said, further stirring the pot. “Julian here was quite worried for me, but I’m okay now.”

It seemed Julian had a negative influence on Ellie’s mean streak as well, and Opal gave a strained smile. Mikhail knit his brows, but didn’t seem angry, more like worried to see Ellie so enchanted by Julian’s charm. But before Mikhail could say another word, Julian let out a loud gasp.

“Ah! I almost forgot!” the viscount cried. “I was so worried about my dearest Ellie that I forgot to bring something important with me! I’ll go fetch it, so you three can get the tea party started without me.”

“Important?” Ellie asked.

“A gift for you, my love.”

“Julian, I...”

“It’s all right, Ellie,” Opal said. “Let him do as he pleases. I imagine it’s a piece of snakeskin or a cool stick or something of that sort.”

“Do you take me for a ten-year-old child?” Julian asked.

“Are you not? What ‘important thing’ could you possibly have?”

“I won’t reveal the surprise here. I’ll see you in a bit, Ellie.”

When Opal was a child, her brother had thrown a shedded snakeskin at her, and it seemed she still bore that grudge. But Julian failed to rise to Opal’s taunt and simply shot a mocking glare at her before leaving. Ellie and Mikhail couldn’t hide their surprise while Opal shook her head sorrowfully.

“To leave midway through... How rude,” Opal said. “I apologize on behalf of my brother.”

“Oh, I don’t mind,” Ellie replied playfully. “But I’d be lying if I said that my curiosity weren’t piqued. Snakeskin, however...”

“If we can get this started, we should,” Mikhail said, completely unbothered.

While Opal was unsure what gift Julian had in mind, it was clear by his poor acting that he wanted an excuse to slip out of this tea party. He wasn’t actually uninterested in railways like he mentioned earlier—he was just far too wary of their surroundings to stick around. Unlike Opal’s room, Ellie’s was full of openings, and the possibility was high that someone would attempt to eavesdrop on their conversation. But gathering at the duchess’s room instead would certainly raise eyebrows. Opal’s best guess for Julian’s absence was that Julian had noticed Mikhail’s guards acting suspicious yesterday during their carriage ride back home, and took on the role of a jester to have a reason to leave their group and check on them.

“I know he’s my brother, but as a person he’s quite difficult...” Opal muttered.

“Oh? I don’t think so,” Ellie replied confidently. “I think he’s quite splendid actually.”

“Ellie,” Mikhail scolded. “You must choose your words more carefully.”

Opal couldn’t help but laugh, with Ellie doing the same, and Mikhail gazed at the two ladies with apparent bemusement.

20. The Jewelry Box

The tea party started a bit earlier than usual, with their ladies-in-waiting swiftly bringing out snacks and tea for the group. They seemed both confused and disappointed by Julian’s absence, and Opal suppressed a sigh; clearly her brother had charmed these women as well. This time around it seemed Julian was going to extreme ends to make allies and enemies alike, but truthfully it was easier to handle people when they held you on only the very opposite ends of regard. It was people like Eckardt, who lay somewhere in the middle, who were more difficult to gauge, and the viscount was still trying to judge where the current grand duke was on this spectrum.

“And why did you want to suddenly invite me out for tea?” Mikhail asked after the servants laid out the table.

His query was justified, and though Opal was the one who arranged this tea party, it was Ellie who answered.

“Opal will leave Lumeon soon,” she said sheepishly. “And I wanted to spend as much time with her as I could before I let her go.”

“Ellie...” Mikhail said.

It was written all over her face that she wished to be with Julian longer, and Mikhail looked troubled. Her clever choice of words made the duchess smile.

“Opal, are you all right with...this?” Mikhail asked.

“Oh? How could I be any less than delighted that Ellie wishes to spend more time with me?” Opal replied, feigning ignorance.

Right on cue, Julian returned, and in his hand was a small jewelry box, just large enough to house a ring.

“Julian, you...” Mikhail muttered with widened eyes.

Opal shot daggers at her brother—he was taking things a step too far—but the viscount was undeterred. He took a seat and placed the box on the table, offering it to the princess.

“Could you open it, Ellie?” Julian encouraged.

“Julian...” Ellie murmured.

It felt like a real proposal. Ellie nervously opened the box with trembling hands, and as its contents were revealed silence filled the room. Ellie burst out laughing, Opal let out a sigh, and Mikhail breathed with relief.

Inside was a normal stone, or so it seemed. Everyone knew at a glance that this small piece of ore originated from the Sitao Mines, where they had gone on their inspection. As far as gifts went, it wasn’t too far off from a piece of snakeskin.

“It’s to commemorate our trip together,” Julian said with a teasing grin.

“Uh, the four of us were there, myself and Mikhail included,” Opal pointed out.

She didn’t know precisely for how long her brother had started to flaunt this jewelry box to others on his way back here, but she had no doubt many would likely be concerned about Ellie’s fingers in the afternoon.

“Now then, let’s get to business, shall we?” Julian said, pouring a cup of tea to punctuate that he had finished with his moment of fun.

With permission to start this meeting, Opal took a deep breath and turned to Mikhail, who was still confused by Julian’s antics.

“Mikhail, are you still in close contact with the friend you met in Teralt?” she asked.

“With Pierre?” Mikhail replied. “No, we’re not in frequent contact.”

He trailed off, awkward and innocent. It was beyond apparent that he really had no idea of the plots and plans brewing underneath the surface. Opal’s blunt attempt to brute force an answer out of him had Julian suppressing a laugh.

“But what reason do you have to ask this question?” Mikhail asked.

He frowned angrily—Julian’s smile seemed to upset him—and attempted a retort of his own.

“I wanted to know why you seemed so fixated on forming a republic,” Opal replied. “And do you still feel the same way?”

“I just don’t understand what purpose your query has,” the young man replied. “Even if I was still fixated, as you say, it has nothing to do with you.”

“Perhaps not, but it does involve Ellie, doesn’t it? There’s only one month remaining until she claims the throne, and if you still seriously stand by the words you said to her the other day, I find it best that you don’t stand by her. At the very least, I hope you’ve come to realize how spoiled you’re acting by living in this palace.”

“Well... Yes, I know that. Ever since you scolded me so harshly at the mines, I tried thinking about it in my own way. About what I want to do and what I should aim for.”

Opal’s harsh words once again caused Mikhail to deflate visibly, but his unexpected response surprised Ellie. Just as the princess had matured within a short span of time, so could Mikhail change and desist with all his childish ramblings. It seemed that all one needed to mature was youth, generosity, and the willingness to adapt. Opal, in turn, knew that she had to be as flexible and benevolent as she possibly could.

“And have you found your answer?” the duchess asked.

“No,” Mikhail answered. “It’s still quite vague... And I know that sounds pathetic.”

When he flashed a wry smile, Opal shook her head. Ellie seemed relieved, and Julian, in an unusual twist, didn’t use this opportunity to poke fun.

“Not at all,” the duchess said. “This is a very difficult question, and I can’t possibly imagine that it would be easy to find both what you wish to do and what your goals are. Those are vague, intangible concepts, after all. There may be people out there who possess very clear desires, and of course it’s fine to align yourselves with them as well. Personally, I find it best not to agonize over things like this alone. No matter how vague, if something is on your mind, would you feel comfortable sharing that with us from now on?”

“Is that the main goal of this meeting?” Mikhail asked. “Figuring out what my goals are?”

“Not quite.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Well... I don’t mean to answer a question with one of my own, but do you really, truly believe that Lumeon must become a republic? And do you believe revolution is necessary to make this so?”

“I...don’t think that anymore.”

“And why not?”

“Yesterday, Ellie’s declaration really got me thinking. I haven’t had quite enough time to ponder it all over, and I haven’t quite found my answer, but I’ve come to think that surely, there’s a way for everyone to aim for a brighter future even without a republic.”

His earnestness earned him a scoff from Julian.

“Quick to switch sides, aren’t you,” the viscount pointed out. “Just a few days ago, you mentioned that a revolution was imperative.”

“Julian!” Opal scolded.

“It’s fine. It’s true, really,” Mikhail replied. “Even during my time in Teralt, I didn’t really see how the common people lived. Or more precisely, I only watched a select group of people.”

He expressed no anger at Julian’s words, and prevented Opal from scolding Julian so he could reflect on himself a bit more.

“Then what made you support a republic to such a degree in the first place?” Opal asked. “Did something happen? Were you influenced by this Pierre?”

As Opal tried to pry more information out of Mikhail, Ellie frowned and butted in.

“Who even is this ‘Pierre’?” the princess asked.

She was practically asking the same question as Opal, and both Julian and Opal did their best to stifle their laughs. It seemed Her Highness was upset that the conversation was moving along—in other words, leaving her behind. She’d matured a great deal over the past few months, but it seemed she still retained a bit of her childish side, and that put the duchess at ease; perhaps at Ellie’s core, she hadn’t changed all that much. No doubt Ellie felt comfortable acting this way precisely because she was around people she trusted she could be less guarded around.

“Do you remember when I studied abroad abroad in Socille?” Mikhail asked.

“Yeah. You wanted to actually head to Taisei to learn about trains, right?” Ellie replied.

“Right. But Taisei was still quite dangerous at the time, and my father was against it. I decided to change destinations and head to Socille, which is where I met Pierre. He was the son of a baron in Teralt, and his family sought refuge in Socille when the revolt started. He remained in Socille since. While we were different ages, both he and I were treated as outsiders by Socille high society and were able to get along fairly well. When he was ready to return home to Teralt, he invited me to join him.”

“I see...”

Opal quietly listened. From Mikhail’s explanation, it seemed Sir Pierre must’ve remained in Socille for around seven years, and she wondered if she had ever met him before at any of the various social occasions she had attended at the time. Back then, before she married Hubert, many men tried to strike up a conversation with her, partly out of jest, and she couldn’t recall all of their names. Mikhail misunderstood Opal’s silence and hastily tried to correct himself.

“I’m not speaking ill of Socille or anything!” he said. “I was merely bored and idle, that’s all.”

“Oh, there’s no need to be so concerned,” Opal reassured. “High society tends to be outdated and exclusive no matter where one goes, Socille included.”

She smiled, remembering that Mikhail had said something similar about Lumeon before. Even a nation as progressive as Taisei had antiquated rules some in society still upheld, and Ellie chimed in.

“Even Taisei, the kingdom you admire so much, had been crawling with all sorts of out-of-touch people,” she said.

“Really?” Mikhail asked.

Ellie’s opinion surprised Mikhail. Taisei was far from the liberal, accepting nation he had dreamed of.

“Yes, but I imagine they’re the best of the worst,” the princess went on. “I’m more curious about Socille’s high society.”

“Then I encourage you to visit,” Opal replied jokingly. “I’m sure they’d welcome you, though I’m not sure if I’ll be there.”

“You’re so mean.”

The princess’s interest in likely the most outdated of high societies—Socille—prompted a teasing invitation from Opal, which Ellie complained about playfully. Generally, Julian should’ve invited the princess, but when he said nothing, Mikhail turned to him quizzically.

“Aren’t you going to invite her?” Mikhail asked.

“I’m not very fond of Socille either,” Julian replied with a shrug.

Realizing that they’d gone on a tangent, Opal gently clapped her hands and commanded the attention of the room.

“Now then, let’s get back on topic,” she said with a smile. “Mikhail, I’m glad that you offered more insight on Sir Pierre, but he’s a noble, correct? He even sought refuge in Socille when the revolt broke out, so I imagined that he’d be against a republic forming anywhere. Am I wrong?”

“I can’t say for certain,” Mikhail replied. “Pierre and I never really spoke in depth about politics.”

“O-Oh...”

The duchess didn’t quite expect that response. Julian remained calm, but his cheek twitched ever so slightly, hinting at his surprise as well.

“Pierre loves railways too, so we had a lot of heated discussions about that,” Mikhail revealed. “We wanted a railroad that connected both of our nations, and looked into routes, tunnels, and the number of rails needed. Mention anything about railroads and he won’t stop talking.”

“But you aren’t close with him anymore, correct?” Opal asked. “Did you both give up on your dreams?”

“Of course not. But the biggest issue is securing funds. We both agreed to try to resolve this problem somehow.”

“I get it now...”

Truthfully, Opal was rather confused. She wondered if she’d gotten the wrong Pierre, but Mikhail’s explanation earlier confirmed that they had the right one. There weren’t many sons of Teralt nobles called Pierre who fled to Socille, after all. Then who in the world introduced Mikhail to republics? And elections? Who informed him about the hidden treasure? Opal wondered. The plot only thickened as Julian eventually broke the silence.

“I thought you resolved the securing funds bit,” he said. “With all that hidden treasure business.”

“I asked my father about it, but he laughed me off and claimed that such a thing doesn’t exist,” Mikhail replied. “But it’s clear that this nation has quite a bit of foreign currency in its possession. He won’t tell me why he refuses to use that money, though.”

“And you just obediently backed down.”

“What else can I do? Until Ellie takes the throne, my father’s the sole administrator of the household of the grand duke, and that includes being in charge of the finances.”

“Did you think that the wealth would simply be divvied up among everyone the moment Lumeon became a republic?” Julian asked. “How could you even ensure that whatever congress is instated would genuinely use that money for the public good? The far more likely scenario is that whatever is there won’t be used for the railroad that you desire. In any case, if every congressman entered office solely to pursue their own personal interests, hardly any new laws would be passed, and no one would reach an agreement. It’d only be a huge waste of time.”

“But it’s the citizens who’ll elect their representatives.”

“Do you think people just unanimously agree on one thing? Some are more interested in agriculture, while others are more invested in fishing. And each person would want more money sent their way, don’t you think? They all have lives to support and sustain, and they all have their fair share of complaints. How can anyone reach an agreement like that? Who in the world would have such a stupid—I mean, idyllic wish?”

Julian intentionally employed a mocking tone to goad Mikhail into providing a response. By cornering the young man and directly yet casually asking for the mastermind behind this event, Julian hoped to find the answer they were all searching for. On Mikhail’s part, Julian’s verbal assault had him shocked, confused, and stunned.

“Pierre said that the railroad can connect not only nations, but people’s hearts as well...” he said sadly.

Pierre again? Opal wished to bury her face in her hands. It seemed while Mikhail was discussing railroads with Pierre, the young man had been inadvertently and subtly brainwashed with political ideals as well. Julian gave a rare expression of fatigue as he rubbed his temples. An awkwardness slowly settled into the room. Ellie listened to this entire exchange silently sipping on her tea.

“Got it. So this Pierre is an idealistic moron,” she said firmly.

Even Opal and Julian couldn’t maintain a straight face any longer. The siblings burst out laughing.

21. The Railroad

“Ellie! That’s not a nice way to put it!” Mikhail cried.

“But am I wrong?” the princess asked. “Even I can easily see how unrealistic this goal is, but he doesn’t? Mikhail, a railroad carries people and cargo, not pretty dreams. It’s a convenient tool and nothing more.”

Mikhail’s protest was immediately shot down by Ellie’s accurate remarks, and the Holloway siblings could only laugh harder.

“Opal, Julian, you guys don’t have to laugh that much,” Mikhail grumbled like a child.

“I’m sorry,” Opal said. “But frankly I agree with Ellie. If you place too much of your dreams in a railroad, it’d only be more painful if those dreams betray you.”

“What are you on about? Railroads won’t betray me. It’s not like they have thoughts and feelings to even betray me with.”

He took Opal’s words a bit too literally and sat there confused. He was a dreamer, but it seemed reality still hadn’t quite reached him yet.

“Oh? But I’ve sometimes thought that they might have thoughts of their own,” Opal joked. “If they could talk, however, our lives would become so much easier; they can tell us directly where the issue is when the trains aren’t running on schedule, or when sometimes they run wild or fail to climb up slopes, or even have faulty brakes. I really do wish that the trains told me these things. And that goes for the rails too. When workers try to lay the rails as precisely as many, many calculations have told them to, still sometimes the ground is too hard or soft, or the rails were measured the wrong length, or were too curved or too straight. A railroad can only be built after overcoming all these unexpected hurdles.”

She listed all the troubles that she’d encountered until now, and Mikhail nodded along.

“I know that,” he said. “Railroads are a mighty foe with surprisingly complex depths to their troubles. I’m surprised how you could be so well-versed in them, though.”

His cocky and condescending attitude struck a nerve with Opal. While she hadn’t yet encountered any accidents during work on the railroads she funded, luckily, she could never let her guard down. Anything could happen. Yet, Mikhail seemed to be treating this issue lightly. It was Julian who decided to step in and grin derisively as he taunted the young man once more.

“What exactly have you studied over the past seven years, Mikhail?” he asked. “If you really do like railroads, it’s not just plans and construction you should be worried about—you should also know more about the administrative side of things. How should they be managed and operated? After all, without money, you can’t plan or build more railroads.”

“Administrative?” Mikhail asked.

“You need someone to do that work. Or at the very least, a patron to give you the funds to make it possible.”

Mikhail was bewildered, but Julian smiled.

“Mikhail, Opal’s husband, Duke Bocceli, is the owner of Fred Railway Company,” Ellie said, no longer able to sit back and watch. “Opal’s apparently involved with managing the company as well. And they own a company in Socille too—what was the name again? Whatever, in any case, they’re co-owners of another company in Socille. They experiment with new ideas and technology, and they’ve got patrons as well. Even I know all this. How can you not?”

Her exasperation made Mikhail freeze with shock. His eyes soon glittered with childlike delight.

“Fred Railway Company?” he asked. “You mean the company that owns the second longest railroad in Taisei? You guys are using the tunneling shield method to dig more tunnels, right?!”

“Y-Yes...” Opal stammered.

“That’s amazing! Absolutely amazing!”

“Th-Thank you?”

“And the railway company in Socille... Ah! It must be the Manthest Railway! That overpass you constructed was simply spectacular! I heard that it was built thanks to Taisei’s engineers! If I weren’t in Teralt, I would’ve gone there to observe that bridge while it was being built! I was dying to be involved with that project! It almost killed me to find out about the Manthest project after I left Socille!”

“I see...”

Mikhail showed excitement unlike anything he had shown before, and Opal was physically and mentally taken aback by this passion, slightly afraid of this man. She glanced at Ellie for help, but the princess was also stunned by his shift, and couldn’t offer any help. The duchess turned to her brother, who gave a reluctant sigh.

“Mikhail,” Julian called. “What were you doing in Teralt? Honestly. I’m not even trying to be snarky; I’m genuinely curious at this point. If you were just there to learn about railroads, you should’ve gone to the construction site of Manthest too, even if it was a bit of a pain to get there.”

“Huh? Yeah, I wanted to,” Mikhail replied. “When it comes to railroads I get obsessed with one thing at a time, and I wasn’t aware of the Manthest project back then.”

“You had no clue?”

“None at all. I was busy with developing and building a railway in Teralt.”

The Holloways were shocked by Mikhail’s ignorance. The Manthest project was so massive a development that news of it wasn’t contained solely within Socille; the entire world had its eyes on it, curious to see how such a railroad would come to exist. It might not have made overseas headlines, but even so, there must’ve been an article or two, enough hubbub that a railroad fanatic wouldn’t have missed the news. When the overpass was being built, for example, rail inspectors from around the world had come to observe the work. If Mikhail hadn’t known about the project until its completion, it was safe to assume that he must have practically been trapped underground somewhere.

“Teralt and Lumeon have built quite a few railroads within the past five years, haven’t they?” Opal asked. “Were you involved with that, Mikhail?”

“I was,” he replied. “Thanks to Pierre’s help I was graciously allowed to join both projects. Since the route was already decided before I joined, I was involved in the planning and building processes—how can the rails be laid and what kind of train can it support, for example. It was an incredible learning experience for me. Julian, does this answer your earlier question?”

“Yeah, very much so,” Julian replied. “And how much were you paid?”

“Paid?” Mikhail asked. “I would never dream of being compensated for this! The opportunity was payment in and of itself!”

“Then did you pay them for this learning experience?”

“I guess you can say that. I suppose I did provide them with a small sum.”

Mikhail was appallingly stupid. More precisely, he was probably smart when it came to his studies, but when it came to living in the world he was terribly inexperienced. Opal and Julian faced the ceiling with exasperation while Ellie faced the floor and covered her face. She must’ve recalled how she herself, just a mere two months ago, was almost similarly swindled into an investment scam. Roland’s charms were what drew rather than the idea of making money, and Mikhail had likely been the same, only it was railroads he had fallen in love with. Not once did it seem that he had questioned the absurd deal he struck up.

I guess if we think of it as a donation instead of an investment, it makes more sense... Opal thought. Mikhail was far too eager and innocent when it came to railroads; as an ally, he would be a risk. Though this was the long way around, it was far wiser to look into those around him to resolve the mystery surrounding the hidden wealth and whatever miseries might emerge from it than attempting to devise a way to precisely apprehend the culprit. But if one still wished to lure out the mastermind behind the hidden wealth, Mikhail had his uses. When Opal glanced at her brother, she could see that he agreed.

“You’re no longer against Ellie claiming the throne, are you, Mikhail?” Opal asked.

“I’m not,” Mikhail replied. “I believe that her ascension can change the future of this nation.”

“Splendid. I can’t stay by Ellie’s side forever, so my wish is for you to support her if you can. I hope for nothing more.”

“My knowledge and experience pales in comparison to yours, but I will do my utmost.”

At least now I know what Mikhail wishes to do. He likely also thought he understood the intention behind this party, and though what he thought was slightly different from Opal’s initial goals, it was better if Mikhail assumed that this gathering was about Ellie’s ascension anyway—he wasn’t one who seemed good at keeping secrets. At the very least, this meeting could serve to heighten the vigilance of those watching him, the very same people that wished to form a republic and, most importantly, seize the hidden treasure. And since we’ve shared so much with him, I should tell him one more thing.

“There’s one last thing that’s on my mind,” the duchess said. “May I?”

“Go right ahead,” Mikhail replied.

“It sounds like you and Sir Pierre are planning on building a railroad that connects Lumeon with Teralt, but don’t both of these nations use tracks with different gauges? I imagine a train going to or from the other nation would have quite the difficulty accommodating this. How have you planned to circumvent this?”

“Uh...”

Unfortunately, it seemed young Mikhail hadn’t really thought that far—in all his efforts and hopes to expand the railways, he had failed to consider that Lumeon and Teralt did not even use the same kind of tracks.

22. A Scam

When Opal and Julian returned to their private quarters within the guest room, the two let out a huge sigh. The problem of Mikhail was so baffling and immense that neither Holloway knew where to start. Opal sank into a sofa and asked Nadja for a cup of herbal tea. The duchess hardly touched her own drink during the tea party, and she felt a bit of a headache coming on.

“Julian, I’d like to organize some of my thoughts with you. Do you mind?” she asked.

“Go right ahead,” Julian said.

As Julian lounged on a sofa of his own, he showed a rarely seen side of himself: visibly and obviously exhausted. Both of them had been more worked up about Mikhail’s words than they thought.

“I gathered from Mikhail’s story that Sir Pierre was using Mikhail as a convenient means to develop Teralt’s railway system,” Opal said.

“Listen, if the guy’s happy to basically be exploited, I say let him be,” Julian replied. “But I didn’t expect him to pay for his so-called lessons too. It didn’t seem like any kind of investment was made, so he won’t even recoup his cost. And though I don’t know how much he paid, he seems like a nice enough piggy bank to have around. Pierre’s surely using it to gain more supporters.”

“You think Sir Pierre is involved with the recent slew of public projects? Because if so, he must either be extremely wealthy or very popular. Mikhail’s support alone can’t have possibly funded all these works.”

“Or he’s in debt.”

“Debt... But I don’t recall Teralt ever issuing any government bonds. They used up their treasury during the revolution, didn’t they?”

“That’s what I heard.”

“What a shame. If they had allocated their wealth more wisely, they may have been able to form an actual republic by now. So many people freed by the overtaxation of the former government left for the city in search of work. It’s ironic that they now suffer in poverty. Worse, many of them now are forced to work in the mines under unreasonable conditions.”

Several nations were cautious and angry with the recent upheaval in Teralt. Many of their news outlets had their information regulated, and the negative parts of Teralt were portrayed in an exaggerated manner. But as an investor, Opal did not rely on just newspapers to stay informed. And while she believed the intel she had gathered about Teralt was fairly accurate, what she knew didn’t hold a candle to what she suspected Julian and Claude knew. She needed to confirm her facts.

When the revolution started in Teralt, the royal family had fled the country and sought refuge elsewhere. Their wealth had been confiscated and scattered within cities and outlying urban areas to garner support of the revolution from everyday people. Dazzled by the possibility of money, many in remote areas then moved to the cities to get a slice of the pie, so to speak, thus vastly expanding the population in urban centers. But that meant that there were far fewer workers left for the work only possible in rural areas, such as agriculture and fishing.

Naturally, the money hadn’t lasted forever. In what seemed like a flash, the economy crashed and Teralt entered a recession—one which continued for nearly a decade. The land owned by the royal family had also been confiscated, but had been given to individual citizens and not manufacturers or businesses, so there was no industry that could buffer the effects of the crash. It was the citizens who were forced to bear the consequences; the city was soon flooded with unemployed people.

Sir Pierre’s angle was to build a railroad connecting urban areas of Teralt to rural ones, making domestic travel easier while simultaneously providing and increasing access to jobs for those still living in the outskirts. It was only natural that he was popular. He soon became the leader of the Labor Party, all the while also being the mastermind of the extremists.

“When we visited the theater, Mikhail seemed awfully critical of Lumeon, especially when compared with Teralt,” Opal said. “It was curious to me, but if he knew nothing of how things in Teralt actually were it makes a lot more sense. Their cities have higher unemployment rates than Lumeon, and the almshouses there are filled to the brim.”

“He had the curtains of the carriage closed when he passed through the city,” Julian added. “Intentionally.”

“Since he seems to be so obsessed with designing a railroad, I can see why he’s completely uninterested in anything other than construction sites. Lumeon’s own railroad development has been stalled for the past decade. All sorts of developments here have stalled, but the railroad must’ve bothered Mikhail the most. To him it would have been the clearest sign of how far behind Lumeon was, especially when compared to Teralt. He assumed that the problem was that the railroad was state-owned and, by extension, was a private asset of the grand duke. His resolution to make Lumeon a republic in Teralt’s image was simply to restart railway developments again. I wonder if he got that idea from Sir Pierre.”

“I don’t know.”

“If not him, who else?”

“It’s not like Pierre was constantly with Mikhail when he was in Teralt.”

“Right. As the leader of the Labor Party Sir Pierre must have little time for such a thing. Which means that guard...”

When Mikhail tried to mention the hidden treasure while they were inspecting the Sitao Mines, his guard had reacted, though subtly. And this guard was beside Mikhail at all times; he had even accompanied him into the mine shaft.

“I looked into him,” Julian said. “He’s the fourth son of Earl Webber.”

“Earl Webber? That can’t be...” Opal murmured. “Wait, his fourth son?”

The earl was known far and wide for his upstanding character, and Opal had recently grown close with his wife following the banquet and the tea party that she hosted. The duchess was well aware of the countess’s reputation for taking good care of people. A man like Earl Webber, however, could easily circulate the rumor of Ellie and Mikhail’s possible marriage while simultaneously advising that the princess be allowed to travel to Taisei. Opal had spoken with the earl before, and he didn’t seem like someone who would be interested in a republic. But she had never had the chance to speak with his fourth son.

“His name’s Raymond,” Julian said. “Since he’s the fourth son, he likely became a knight because he knew it would be nigh impossible for him to inherit his house. But his employment was an act of pure nepotism; he has no talent for the job. Five years ago, however, he was sent to Teralt to apparently become Mikhail’s guard.”

“If you knew that much, you could’ve told me so earlier,” Opal grumbled.

“You didn’t seem to need to know.”

The viscount shrugged, showing his mean streak.

“At our tea party earlier, he was on standby in the antechamber of Ellie’s room,” Julian added. “He seemed pretty shocked when he saw me with that jewelry box.”

“So you were teasing him...” Opal sighed wearily.

Julian grinned. He didn’t just leave midway out of caution for potential eavesdroppers; he knew that the guard was around and decided to have a bit of fun. Once he noticed that the guard stayed glued to Mikhail’s side despite having returned to the palace, Julian took his chance. Just then, Opal recalled a certain name.

“Whatever happened to those scammers who were targeting women for their money?” she asked. “They were quite active until recently. I presume they have a leader? Even criminals have their own territories, don’t they?”

“Why’re you asking me that?” Julian asked.

“You seem well-versed in those kinds of misdeeds.”

There had been a recent slew of scams and fake investment opportunities targeting wealthy women—the leader must’ve made a pretty coin from these horrible crimes. There were no reports on Roland paying his boss any money, but it was possible that he simply wasn’t a snitch. He claimed that he was coincidentally recruited to be a scammer, but that only led to the question of how whoever recruited him knew him to be a swindler in the first place.

“I agree that it’s very likely that the money collected from these scams are funding Pierre and his actions,” Julian admitted. “It’s easy to label them extremists, but regardless of names, any faction requires money to operate, and not from some hidden stash of wealth.”

“The political party itself needs money too,” Opal replied. “Even if they’ve got more supporters like Mikhail now, I wonder how they were when they started. Did Sir Pierre’s house sponsor the party in some way?”

“They shouldn’t have that much money.”

Her guess was immediately shot down—he likely had already looked into the baron’s household and his finances.

“Do you think Earl Webber is a supporter of the extremists?” Opal asked.

“No,” Julian replied.

“You seem rather certain of that.”

“’Cause I’ve already looked into all of the nobles in Lumeon.”

“Ah, when you had your ‘stomachache.’”

Opal had wondered if Earl Webber had any connection with Sir Pierre, but Julian was certain that that wasn’t the case. She then implied that Raymond—Earl Webber’s fourth son—supported Sir Pierre, but her guess was also wrong. And it seemed, under the convenient guise of illness, Julian was able to wander around the palace as he pleased.

“When I pretended to fall victim to Roland’s scheme, I had Uncle Jonathan tag along with me, just in case,” Opal said.

“He spoils you rotten, as he always does,” Julian muttered. “He must be busy as well.”

“I know, I know. But I felt safer if a legal officer was with me. The bonds that Roland produced were shoddy at best. The name of the company was listed, but not its representative. Uncle Jonathan must have predicted something like this because he had come with a contract prepared and had Roland sign his name. Roland didn’t hesitate to jot down the company name and the representative—he also listed a name that wasn’t his own. I had Uncle Jonathan look into it, and neither the company nor the representative existed. No surprise there. And, well, soon after, Roland got arrested under a different charge, so I haven’t pursued this case. And it’s not unusual for this sort of career con artist to have this kind of fake information prepared.”

“What’s your point?”

Opal frowned at her brother’s impatience; she wanted to explain the background of the scam and what she did at the bank, but her kindness was wasted on him.

“The fake name he gave bothered me,” Opal revealed. “Roland jotted down the name ‘Ray Ebber’ without a second thought.”

“Ray Ebber... Raymond Webber...”

“It might just be an eerie coincidence, but...”

“Yeah, no. Coincidences don’t occur that easily. It’s the result of small inevitabilities piling up. But you talk too much.”

He flashed a rare, genuine smile at his sister’s words—this was his extremely roundabout way of praising her.

“I’m not sure if Raymond’s the ringleader of these scammers, but I’m curious to know just how crucial of a role he plays within the extremists,” Julian said. “I’ve said this before, but really, they are sloppy. If they want me dead, they’ve got to step up their game.”

“I’m not sure how I feel about you saying that. But consider this: What if Sir Pierre was behind Ellie’s kidnapping and your poisoning, and Knight Raymond plotted the rest?” Opal asked. “The reason their plans were so ‘sloppy’—and I include my run-in with the bandits here as well—was due to a sudden change in the chain of command. I suspect it was all the same mastermind. Honestly, I’m not even sure if the bandits I encountered weren’t really just regular bandits. And maybe our enemies weren’t trying to kill you, but send you a warning. They want to chase us out, not take our lives.”

“Hm, makes sense. Whether they kill me or chase me away, the result’s the same.”

“Which explains why, aside from the poisoning, all the other attempts to kill you were so poorly executed.”

The more Opal voiced her concerns, the more cleanly she was able to draw her own conclusions. Julian no longer complained about her rambling, instead falling silent in pensive thought.

“Maybe we were looking at it from the wrong angle,” Opal went on. “Perhaps extremists aren’t solely to blame for all of this. Neither are they divided into two factions; rather, there is a separate organization after us with a different goal in mind. After all, Teralt probably isn’t the only nation that finds us a nuisance. There are likely plenty of people here in Lumeon who want us to leave as soon as possible.”

“Sounds like you’ve got an idea on who the culprit is,” Julian said.

“I’m not certain, but...yes, I’ve got a vague idea. Say, can you introduce me to one of your friends?” She was referring to the spies that Alessandro had snuck into Lumeon.

“What are you plotting?”

“I’d just like to deliver a letter to father.”

If Opal wanted her letter delivered safely, she knew it would be best delivered by Alessandro’s spies. Julian gave a mocking smirk.

“Relying on daddy?” he asked.

“Unlike you, I’ve matured past my rebellious phase,” Opal replied.

“Best have that letter ready by around noon tomorrow.”

“Thank you.”

Julian didn’t refute his sister’s words, only standing up to leave. He headed to his bedroom, likely to change his clothes while Opal sat down at her desk to draft a letter to their father, Earl Holloway.

23. The Plan

The moment Opal finished writing her letter, she hastily handed it over to her brother. Julian received it with a cheerful grin.

“Some thugs attacked me earlier while I was taking a walk,” he said.

“Again?” Opal sighed. “Talk about lack of creativity.”

“Just shows how desperate they’re getting.”

“I suspect it’s because of that jewelry box you paraded around earlier. At this rate, Ellie might actually be in danger. I think it’s high time you run along home, Julian.”

“Fine by me.”

“Tomorrow then. I’ll tell Ellie about it as soon as I can.”

This was a sudden decision, but to ensure Ellie’s safety, it was best if she was separated from Julian. The viscount, on his part, had already looked into the palace to the best of his abilities and had no further business to conclude. Opal immediately headed back to her desk and drafted another letter, this one to Claude. She handed it to a servant and went to visit Ellie. The princess was busy trying on dresses for her coronation, and with the ceremony so close, everyone was bustling around to get her prepared.

“What do you think?” Ellie asked. “Does it look weird?”

“You look very, very lovely, Ellie,” Opal replied.

Indeed, even though the ceremony had yet to come, the duchess was almost moved to tears; it’d only been a few months since she met Ellie, but it almost felt like the duchess was sending her own daughter off to marry. And I don’t even have a daughter, Opal thought. She gave a discreet chuckle, finding humor in her emotional state, while a veteran lady-in-waiting who was knowledgeable on ceremonies pointed out any potential issues with Ellie’s dress.

Naturally, Eckardt wasn’t present, but the grand duke seemed awfully blasé about this whole ceremony. Maybe he isn’t uninterested in Ellie, but in the ceremony itself... There were still many mysteries surrounding Eckardt, but now Opal was starting to feel that in one hand, she was holding the loose end of a tangled string that was slowly unraveling itself. To confirm the facts for herself, she would have to rely on her father’s assistance.

“I’m sorry to make you wait, Opal,” Ellie apologized as she finished changing and returned to her room in her usual clothes.

“Don’t be,” Opal replied. “I forcibly entered your space, after all. I’m so glad that I was able to see how splendid you’ll look before you show yourself to the public.”

The princess looked a touch befuddled at the duchess’s sudden appointment, and Opal felt guilty for the suspense; and so she chose to free Ellie from the mystery as soon as possible.

“It’s a bit sudden, but Julian is leaving tomorrow,” Opal said.

“Tomorrow? That really is sudden,” Ellie said.

“I’m sorry. It appears he has an obligation elsewhere. He really is quite mercurial, you see, and does as he pleases.”

The princess looked surprised and disappointed—these feelings were genuine. After all was said and done, she must’ve felt like she and Julian had become good friends. Opal took a seat beside the princess, clutching Ellie’s hands in her own while apologizing for her brother’s rudeness. The lady-in-waiting, by this point, had been watching Ellie and Opal’s budding friendship deepen for nearly a month, and so she quietly slipped out to prepare some tea. Opal was allowed to be this close to Ellie without raising any eyebrows precisely because they had become so close. Ellie was keenly aware of this, and so, while they were alone, she whispered into the duchess’s ear.

“Why is Julian leaving? Did something happen?” she asked.

“He’s being targeted,” Opal whispered back. “It appears someone wants him out of Lumeon, and this time he doesn’t mind going along with it. It’ll ensure your safety as well.”

“Is he all right?”

“He is. No need to worry.”

“I see...” Ellie breathed a sigh of relief. “Have you figured out who orchestrated my kidnapping?”

“I’m not sure just yet.”

Opal was surprised at how quick Ellie was to process matters. The duchess was now certain that with a bit of help and support from the people, Ellie would blossom into a fantastic ruler. But not everyone wished for this outcome.

“The first thing I can say, and this I am certain of, is that Knight Raymond Webber, Mikhail’s guard, was involved in that incident,” Opal revealed.

“What?!” Ellie gasped. “Then is Mikhail...”

“He’s unrelated. In fact, I’m quite sure that he has been told not a word about anything going on. He is a puppet to them and nothing more.”

“I...can see that.”

Ellie agreed easily with Opal’s assessment, despite Mikhail being seven years her senior. This was a problem in and of itself; though well into adulthood, Mikhail was entirely unreliable. Opal couldn’t help her wry smile at this, but didn’t touch upon it.

“Truth be told, Raymond used to be my guard,” Ellie said, dropping a bombshell of her own. “But I could never bring myself to like him, and so I had him quit his post. It was one of my more selfish requests.”

“Really?” Opal asked. “Then that must have been...about five years ago.”

“Yeah, I think so. It was when I’d just turned fourteen.”

“Can I ask why you couldn’t take a liking to him?”

Even though Ellie had only been fourteen at the time, it was hard to imagine she’d fire her own guard on selfish whim alone. The princess fell silent for a moment, but then scowled.

“Hmm... I don’t really know how to explain it. He was just...creepy,” Ellie said. “Too close and too friendly with me. It was odd. One day I told him I didn’t like him one bit, and after a while he was gone. I was relieved, but I never expected that he would become Mikhail’s guard instead.”

Ellie sounded quite casual about it all, but in Opal’s case she was secretly stunned. To her it was clear that Raymond had tried to seduce the princess and lure her into his scheme. Ellie’s instincts must have alerted her that something was off, and when she couldn’t take it anymore her defensive impulses kicked in. It was horrifying to think about, but if she’d fallen in love with Raymond, he might have been able to coerce her into making some kind of binding agreement or other irreversible oath. And as she would have still been a minor at the time, it would have meant that Raymond would’ve effectively had all the power.

I did feel a malicious eye on me every now and then when I was with Ellie, but what if they were actually directed at her instead of me? Opal gulped nervously. If Raymond was the leader of the extremists or, at the very least, in a high position within the faction, it would answer several of her questions.

“Opal? Is something wrong?” Ellie asked.

“I just thought of something,” Opal replied. “And I need your help. Would you be willing to lend me a hand?”

“Of course. But...”

Opal quickly explained a change of plans, and thanks to Ellie’s willingness, it made things much easier.

“Thank you, Ellie,” Opal said. “I’ll tell Julian about this right away. Please excuse me.”

“Sure,” Ellie replied. “Tell him to be careful.”

“I will.”

Teatime with the princess was cut short as Opal rushed to her room and into Julian’s private quarters; she silently, vehemently prayed that he was still around.

“Julian, have you got a moment?” she asked.

Upon entering his room, her brother whirled around dressed in the clothes of a palace manservant. He seemed grumpy to have been intruded upon, but Opal was nothing but relieved.

“Did a flower pot fall on your head or something?” he asked.

“It feels like it has, yes,” Opal replied.

“Oh?”

Her displeasure piqued his interest, and he stopped whatever he was doing to sit on the bed, motioning with his hand for her to continue. Opal sat on a sofa by the window.

“While Sir Pierre might still be leading the extremists, in the matter of Ellie’s kidnapping I now believe Raymond was responsible,” she started.

“Where’s your proof?” Julian asked.

“Before Raymond was dispatched to Teralt to serve as Mikhail’s guard, he had been Ellie’s guard. But after trying to seduce her Ellie forced him to change his post.”

“So he bears a grudge for that?”

It was apparent that Julian was still unconvinced; the reason Opal gave wasn’t strong enough to persuade him. Opal shook her head and went on, detailing her conclusions based on what Ellie had just told her.

“According to Ellie, Knight Raymond had acted very, very familiar with her, so much so that she found him ‘creepy,’” she said. “Ellie can be quite astute when it comes to reading people. I think she intuited Raymond’s ulterior motives.”

“What?” Julian asked. “Five years ago, Ellie was only fourteen.”

“Even so, I think Raymond was attempting to marry her.”

“And so,” Julian said, following Opal’s train of thought, “when he failed in his advances he decided to manipulate Mikhail instead, most likely through his love of the railroads. But that pivot means Ellie is now in the way, and he wants her gone. But that plan fails too, and Ellie is able to safely return from Taisei. Raymond then changes tactics again by going to Mikhail and tempting him with the railroad plan he plotted before, hoping that Mikhail would somehow pressure Ellie into abdicating the throne with the justification that a republic and its railways would serve the people better than she could.”

“Exactly. The Ellie of a few months ago might’ve actually abandoned her post, but that won’t work on her now. She’s adamant about fulfilling her duties as grand duke despite the pressure, and thanks to our support and King Alessandro’s help, she’s now stronger than ever. If the two of you were to get married, she’d be a true force to be reckoned with.”

“She’s already a formidable force with just you by her side. Wanna flee together?”

He might have said it as a joke, but with this realization that Raymond might be behind all these plots he was also half serious in his offer. Opal was happy to see a clearer demonstration of her brother’s worry for her, but she didn’t let it show.

She shook her head. “I’ll just make sure they won’t be able to lay a finger on me,” she replied.

“And how will you do that?” Julian asked. “Glue yourself to Mikhail’s side?”

“I’ve got a simpler plan in mind. I intend to let everyone find out that I know exactly where the hidden treasure is.”

“You’ll get kidnapped.”

“I’m Duchess Bocceli. It’s far more difficult to kidnap me than it is to kill me.”

Opal was generally always in the public eye and was constantly surrounded by guards; it was incredibly difficult for anyone to steal her away in hopes of prying a few details off her. Her social rank and wealth also made her a prime target for criminals, and so she was used to having guards with her.

“I promised Claude...” Julian muttered, sounding uncharacteristically glum.

Claude must’ve known how dangerous it was to butt into Lumeon’s affairs, but still gave Opal his blessing to go. Regardless, his worry must have gotten the better of him and he had thus asked Julian to be on guard. The duchess smiled. She knew just how precious she was to both her husband and brother, but she also knew that this was something she needed to do. Be it Pierre or Raymond, if Lumeon fell into the wrong hands, the world would feel the effects.

“Goodness, why is it taking so long to identify and apprehend these extremists?” Opal asked cheekily.

“Are you taunting me?” Julian asked angrily, though he failed to mask his smile.

Opal flashed her brother the exact same smile. “I’ve learned something else too.”

“Spill.”

“It’s about the swindlers who targeted all those wealthy women. None of them spoke in a dialect, and all were clearly experienced in escorting elegant noblewomen. It’s safe to assume that all of these men come from noble households themselves, much like Raymond. Since Lumeon’s high society doesn’t mix with Socille’s and Taisei’s much, neither region’s nobility would be familiar with these high society scammers. But Ellie, being from Lumeon, may have been able to recognize someone, and so that was why Roland was hired for the job. But when he spotted me, he was blinded by my wealth and decided to take my money instead.”

Learning about Raymond’s failed seduction of Ellie allowed Opal to connect the dots in the serial swindler issue.

“Raymond wanted rank and wealth of his own,” Opal explained. “He thought he could get it easily from Ellie, but failed. And not only did he fail, but he was practically demoted to being Mikhail’s guard. But following him to Teralt helped him connect with Sir Pierre, where he was influenced by their radical politics and joined the team. He then gathered like-minded people of similar backgrounds and swindled money to fund Sir Pierre’s activities.”

“And then the rumors of Eckardt’s hidden wealth entered the picture,” Julian guessed.

“Right. So, Raymond then decided to manipulate Mikhail in order to steal Lumeon and its wealth.”

“Makes sense... From Raymond’s point of view, he’s a noble, but as the fourth son he can never inherit his house and receive a proper rank. Society must seem terribly unfair. And he’s far from being the only one in that position—it’s no wonder the idea of a republic is so enticing to them. I can see why Mikhail seemed so confident that a bloodless revolution would work.”

Julian nodded along, touching upon Mikhail’s baseless confidence.

“Mm-hmm. And if a lot of high society’s younger generation have joined Raymond’s faction, the extremists are far more likely to win,” Opal added.

“But they’re going to lose,” Julian said.

“Obviously.”

This was no game—this was a battle that they absolutely must win. Julian flashed a fearless grin, and Opal smiled back. The two then formed an elaborate plot of their own to ensure their victory.

24. The Business Plan

Upon the occasion of Julian’s departure, there were far more people gathered than when he had initially entered Lumeon. Opal glanced around at the crowd with exasperation, distantly wondering just how many people her brother had managed to charm while he was here. Eckardt was present as well, but likely out of formality, just as he had been around when they had arrived. Mikhail was visibly relieved to see Julian go, but Raymond, who stood behind him, was far more difficult to read.

“Ellie, it pains me that I must leave you so,” Julian said, with a final flourish of theatrically. “I promise that one day, I will return to your side. May I ask that you not forget me until then?”

“Of course I won’t,” Ellie replied through giggles.

Eckardt remained expressionless, while Mikhail looked quite troubled.

“Julian, weren’t you in a hurry?” Opal said. “Please do take care on your way back.”

“My sister’s as cold as usual,” Julian replied. “Now then, everyone, thank you for your hospitality. I look forward to when we meet again.”

With the duchess encouraging her brother to leave, he gave a one last mischievous smile before climbing into the carriage. He then popped out of the carriage window and gave everyone a cheery wave farewell. The carriage creaked forward, steadily disappearing into the distance with Julian in tow. Mikhail watched the vehicle leave for a moment longer before he turned to the duchess.

“Are you not going to leave with him, Opal?” he asked gingerly.

“I’d like to stay here a bit longer,” Opal replied jokingly. “Or am I being that much of a nuisance?”

“No, of course not. I just wondered if there was any reason you decided to be separated from your brother.”

Mikhail looked confused, but Eckardt seemed to have no questions of his own, immediately retreating back into the palace. Opal glanced at the grand duke’s back before she returned to Mikhail.

“Truthfully, I wished to speak a bit more about Ellie’s new business,” Opal said.

“A new business?” Mikhail parroted.

“That’s right. I begged her to stay,” Ellie chimed in.

He looked at both ladies, clearly nonplussed. Opal suddenly clapped her hands, as though having an epiphany.

“Ellie!” she cried. “Why don’t we invite Mikhail? Since he’s our resident railroad expert I’d love to hear his opinion. Why didn’t I think of this earlier?”

“Railroads?” Mikhail asked excitedly.

The duchess had planned to invite him from the start, but she wanted to do so in a more natural fashion, and she saw just how eager the young man looked.

“We’re going to ask Mikhail?” Ellie asked with concern.

Mikhail frowned. “I know more about railroads than you, at the very least. If Opal wants my opinion, I’ll be more than happy to share it.”

“But I’m the one with the plans,” Ellie said haughtily, easily reverting to the selfish girl she had been months earlier. “I consult who I choose to consult.”

Raymond didn’t seem to suspect anything about Ellie’s change in behavior—he seemed quite interested, rather, in this new business. Opal quietly glanced at Raymond before stepping in between the two cousins.

“Ellie, I think Mikhail’s practically a railroad specialist,” the duchess said gently. “It’d be our loss not to seek his advice.”

“I wouldn’t say specialist...” Mikhail muttered shyly.

“No need to be so humble. You were the one who created Lumeon’s railway routes, weren’t you? Then I trust that you’ve already got plenty of ideas.”

Mikhail must’ve refrained from calling himself a leading expert or a specialist because of his lack of experience. But thanks to Opal’s encouragement, he beamed happily.

“All right, if you say so...” Ellie relented begrudgingly. “Mikhail, are you free tomorrow afternoon?”

“Of course,” Mikhail replied with a joyful nod toward the duchess. “Opal, I’d be ecstatic if I can be of any assistance.”

Nodding toward me, I see... Opal thought. I suppose a revolution of the mind is to come first. He wasn’t the only one who failed to see Ellie as their ruler. No doubt the princess’s ascension would also be an uphill battle, one filled with prejudice and sexism.

“Then come to my room tomorrow during teatime,” Ellie said. “Are you fine with that as well, Opal?”

“Of course,” Opal replied.

Ellie didn’t even wait for Mikhail’s response, as she promptly turned on her heel to return to her room. The duchess gave a wry smile and walked beside Ellie; were Ellie and Mikhail close? It was difficult to say. Mikhail followed them, with Raymond close behind, before the men and the ladies parted ways down the hall. Only when Ellie and Opal were far enough away did Ellie dare break the silence.

“He really is glued to Mikhail’s side,” she wearily muttered under her breath.

“Most likely he’ll stand in the antechamber tomorrow,” Opal whispered with a strained smile.

“Then I guess we’ll have to speak loud enough for him to hear us.”

Ellie’s little joke made Opal laugh out loud, especially since an outsider would assume that one should do the opposite. Opal and Ellie had guards of their own, though none were glued to their side like Mikhail’s was. The guards were in disguise, but the manservant who walked past them was likely a guard as well.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Ellie said.

“See you tomorrow,” Opal replied.

The duchess returned to her room after parting ways with Ellie, and sank into the sofa with a deep sigh. Her head hurt, likely because she was nervous.

“Madam, why don’t you lie down for a bit?” Nadja suggested.

“Thank you,” Opal replied. “But I think I’m fine.”

The duchess smiled over Nadja’s worry and sipped some tea that was brought out. Oddly enough, Nadja’s tea never failed to energize her. After a short break, the duchess unfurled a map of Lumeon and did some final checks. The preparations were complete—at the very least, she believed that Julian would have it all sorted out. With that in mind, Opal moved on to the next step.

The following afternoon, Opal headed to Ellie’s room. The duchess planned to arrive a bit later than the promised time, and as expected, she spotted Raymond sitting in the antechamber. She gave the knight a quick bow before receiving permission to enter the room. Naturally, Mikhail was already present, and Opal apologized for her delay as she sat down.

“I see that you’ve always got a guard, Mikhail, even here,” Opal said.

“Ah, yes, Ray’s a worrywart,” Mikhail replied. “I went to quite a few dangerous places in Teralt, and during the railroad development project I faced a number of interferences. I think that caused him to become especially vigilant.”

He gave a strained smile, and though Opal had never heard of this before, she managed to keep quiet. Ellie, on the other hand, couldn’t help but pipe up.

“Mikhail, you’ve mentioned many times how splendid Teralt was, but it seems you were in danger there too,” she said. “I thought a republic was a place where everyone could be happy.”

“Er... I didn’t mean happiness,” Mikhail said, his face turning red. “I just wanted equality for all.”

“Hmm...”

Ellie was unconvinced, and her exaggerated haughtiness made Opal smile. Mikhail couldn’t help but smile as well; even he knew that his words sounded like a flimsy excuse. Both Ellie and Mikhail seemed like normal, young people, but Ellie especially would soon have a heavy weight placed on her shoulders. Opal knew there was little she could do, but she wished to lighten this load, even a little. Once everyone calmed down, the princess got down to the matter at hand.

“So, about the new business...” Ellie started.

“The new railroad plan, right?” Mikhail interrupted impatiently, leaning forward with excitement. “Is it a new railroad track, or are we adding on to it? What should I do?”

Ellie sighed. “Mikhail, you ought to listen to other people first. It’s just a business plan. No one mentioned a railroad.”

“But Opal mentioned a railroad plan...”

Opal shook her head and laughed. “I said no such thing. I just wanted to speak with you since you know a lot about railroads.”

“For...a railroad plan, right?”

“That’s just a small part of the business. Right, Ellie?”

“Exactly,” Ellie said. “So zip it and listen up!”

“All right...” Mikhail said sadly.

Who’s really the elder here? Opal wondered.

“As you saw in the Sitao Mines, at the rate it’s developing, we’re going to have to close it eventually,” Ellie started. “But if we want to think about the workers there, I don’t think we can just easily transfer them to a different mine. So, I want to give them a new job instead. I’d like them to dig a tunnel into the mountain.”

“A tunnel? You mean...” Mikhail said.

“Right, through our nation’s boundaries.”

He was stunned to hear it. Ellie, now needing to put on some theatrics of her own, nervously glanced at Opal. The duchess nodded happily.

“I can’t believe it! Seriously?!” Mikhail shouted excitedly.

Ellie frowned and brought a finger to her lips to shush him. “Mikhail, this is all still confidential. Please don’t yell.”

“R-Right, sorry.” Mikhail lowered his voice, but his excitement was still apparent. “I wouldn’t have even dreamed that such a splendid plan was underway! But as you say, our rails are laid just shy of the mountains leading to Socille. If we can dig a tunnel through the mountains, we can easily connect it to the tracks in Socille.”

“I’d imagine actually digging through that tunnel to be a challenge,” Opal said, calming Mikhail’s excitement somewhat before she stated a part of the plan. “If possible, I’d actually like to dig through the tunnel as little as possible and instead have the train pass through a natural gorge in the mountains. But both the terrain and the geological nature of the soil might lead to problems. I’d also like to thoroughly inspect the area first before deciding upon the route with the help of people from the Sitao Mines.”

“For that kind of work you’d only need mining experts and men. Which means that women, children, and the elderly won’t need to work on this project!”

“I suppose you can say that.”

Mikhail was over the moon, though it appeared he had not yet considered how the miners in this scenario would be able to single-handedly support their families, especially when their inspection had made it clear that entire families had been forced to work to support themselves until now. He was so obsessed with his ambition of an international rail system that it was like his mind had no capacity to consider the minute details of it happening.

“Mikhail, the new business we’re proposing is not solely to create an international railway with Socille,” Ellie added. She then touched upon a few issues that she’d thought up with Opal beforehand. “We need to make investments in other mines to improve working conditions there, as well as develop the rails for new mines. And in order to do that, the routes and the port both need to be developed. There’s a ton to do. All of this will take time and money, along with the understanding and agreement of the people.”

Mikhail tilted his head to one side with confusion. “I can see how this will take time, but getting the people to agree will be easy enough. Their lives will become more prosperous than ever with these projects.”

“Some people resist change, no matter what kind,” Ellie replied.

“If we take our time and explain our side to them, I’m sure they’ll understand.”

His carefree attitude was cause for concern, but addressing it wasn’t a priority.

“A proper business plan must be drafted to gain their support,” Opal said. As the more experienced of the two in these kinds of discussions, Opal decided to help Ellie and took over the explanation. “If we don’t, we’ll lack credibility. That is where you come in. First, we can assume that the historical, old mines are in the same environment as the Sitao Mines. Any other investments can come later, but these two spots are rather close to the tunnel. We can have the miners work here...”

With more experience, Ellie would easily be able to handle these sorts of discussions on her own. The priority right now was for Mikhail to understand the business.

“And that’s why I think we should build some tracks here,” Opal said, in conclusion. “What do you think, Mikhail?”

She deliberately focused her explanation to be detailed on topics Mikhail was interested in and brief on topics which he did not care for, and waited for his reaction. The goal was to receive his genuine opinion, and only when she finally finished talking about the final route she had in mind did she try to hear him out.

“I think these are great ideas,” Mikhail said after a pause. “But a railroad of this scale requires a massive amount of funds. How will that be handled?”

“Oh, yes, I think that won’t be an issue any longer,” Opal replied. “You see, I’ve found the hidden treasure that you mentioned before.”

“Really?!”

“Really.”

Having structured the conversation to eventually turn to money, Opal acted coy, deftly dangling the idea of Lumeon’s hidden wealth right in front of Mikhail’s eyes. He leaned forward in clear excitement, taking the bait without hesitation.

“It’s amazing, isn’t it?” Ellie added with a pout. “Opal won’t even tell me where all that money is.”

“Well, I haven’t seen it with my own eyes yet,” Opal replied with a shrug. “But I’m quite certain that I’ve got the right spot.”

Ellie’s acting was so impeccable that for a moment, Opal briefly felt guilty—guilty over failing to tell the princess where the location was. Mikhail, meanwhile, was none the wiser, genuinely trusting Ellie’s words.

“But we must confirm the actual monetary value of the wealth first,” Opal said. “Depending on how much wealth has been hidden, our plans must adapt, or even change drastically.”

“I asked my father about it before, but he said that such treasure doesn’t exist,” Mikhail replied. “The whole affair has truthfully confused me greatly.”

The moment she claimed she was unsure how much the hidden wealth was worth—the moment she expressed even a little doubt—Mikhail turned timid. His immense simplemindedness worried her; had Ellie and Mikhail married without fully grasping what it entailed, Lumeon would’ve surely been taken over by some bad actors manipulating things behind the scenes. It was no wonder that Alessandro forced himself into this situation. But His Majesty is going about it all wrong, Opal thought. The right method is key here. And as it currently stands... Alessandro had made far too many enemies. As she began to drift into a recollection of the king’s woes, she rid herself of these feelings and focused on the matter at hand—persuading Mikhail.

“This is highly confidential, but in Taisei there was a smuggling operation taking gold out of the country,” Opal whispered. “The culprits were caught, and...”

Mikhail looked interested in this news, but not a shred of guilt flashed across his face, proving that he was genuinely unrelated to the ore smuggling operation. Opal continued her story, now certain of his innocence.

“Despite it being resolved, there were still some loose threads surrounding the operation,” Opal revealed. “And the trail led us here, to Lumeon.”

“Are you saying there may be a huge chunk of gold somewhere in Lumeon?!” Mikhail gasped.

“Exactly. And if Grand Duke Eckardt is truly uninvolved in this scheme, the question then becomes who, exactly, has smuggled all the gold from Taisei? His Majesty King Alessandro is quite keen to uncover the culprit.”

“Uncle Alessandro?” Ellie asked. “He’s not trying to take all the gold back, is he? Even if the gold was imported here illegally, it’s on our land now. It’s practically our gold.”

“I’m not sure... I’m not privy to His Majesty’s thoughts...” Opal murmured.

“No! You’re not here to report back to the king about the gold’s whereabouts, are you?!” Mikhail cried.

“I won’t do that. But if the grand duke truly isn’t the mastermind behind all this wealth, then I’m quite curious as to who’s behind all this. In any case, we must make haste to confirm the location of the treasure.”

“I’ll go with you!”

“And I as well!” Ellie added.

“Then why don’t we embark on a bit of treasure hunting before we discuss further plans for our business?”

Opal was relieved and a bit worried to see Mikhail reacting exactly as she wished him to; truly, he was far too easy to manipulate. But she still kept a smile plastered on her face.

“When shall we go?” Mikhail asked excitedly.

“Soon! We need to hurry!” Ellie urged, happy to be along for the ride.

Opal tried to look as serious as she had ever been, while laughing on the inside—and so the three of them planned a little excursion to hunt for some treasure.

25. Treasure Hunting

The treasure hunt was organized immediately—they would depart in two days. Eckardt, naturally, frowned when he heard that the three of them would be leaving the palace again, but Ellie insisted that this inspection was necessary and in the end got her way. Truth be told, the duchess wished the princess would not actually come with them on this excursion; the moment Ellie left the palace, her risk of harm increased significantly. But when Ellie threatened that she’d spill this entire ruse to Mikhail and Raymond if she were forced to stay behind, the duchess had no choice but to let Her Highness come along. She’s becoming tougher and bolder by the minute, the duchess thought.

A mere two months ago, when Ellie had been kidnapped, the girl had been distraught and in tears, a natural reaction for any person. But now, she was happily diving headfirst into danger. Perhaps this bold, even somewhat reckless, personality was her real character emerging— Opal glanced at Ellie and sighed.

“What’s wrong Opal?” Ellie asked worriedly. “Are you tired, perhaps?”

Despite her tone, her face beamed with excitement, implying that she knew exactly what was running through Opal’s mind.

“Not tired precisely, but more that I am becoming keenly aware of my age,” Opal admitted. “If Julian were to see me now I believe he’d burst out laughing.”

After all, he’d constantly insisted that she and Ellie were like two peas in a pod. But the duchess finally understood why Claude was so overprotective of her; if he knew what she was about to do, he’d be fretting over her safety. Though she did her best to not think of her family, just the briefest thought of Claude had her yearning for her husband and son. She missed them dearly, and let out another sigh.

“The tracks we’re traveling on are quite rickety, so I don’t fault you for being tired,” Mikhail said kindly, misunderstanding the reason behind Opal’s sigh. “But we’ll arrive at our destination, Port Matsuha, very soon. Hang in there.”

“Thank you, dear,” Opal replied.

Mikhail was a simple man, but at his core, innocent and gentle. Quite frankly Opal found it distasteful to be deceiving him so, and Ellie, perhaps noticing the duchess’s remorse, clutched Opal’s hands in a quiet show of encouragement. The duchess gave Ellie a smile. Just then, the train they were on came to a screeching halt, with the inside of the vehicle rocking violently; it seemed the group had arrived at their destination. Port Matsuha was the final stop of this train.

“Lord Mikhail, are you all right?” Raymond, his guard, asked.

“Yeah, I’m good,” Mikhail replied. “Thank you, Ray.”

Raymond had been the first person to check up on Opal and her friends in their train car—he had arrived even before Nadja. The knight cast a worried look at Mikhail before glancing at Opal; even though the duchess had told Mikhail that this excursion was a secret, it appeared he’d already told his guard. Exactly as I hoped, but this just...makes me feel bad, Opal thought. The duchess stepped out into the hall of their railcar and spotted Nadja waiting for her, the maid glaring at Raymond with a rather grumpy expression.

“Entering a room before Her Highness’s own attendants!” she muttered. “This man has not a lick of common sense!”

Nadja had been on standby in the neighboring room, and throughout their journey had dearly wished to give Raymond a piece of her mind. But she, as well the other attendants and ladies-in-waiting, found it difficult to say anything to a son of Earl Webber. Usually, as a guard, and also as one from the nobility, it would be Raymond’s responsibility to gauge the temperature and be more perceptive of the people around him; the proper thing to do would be to act more meek to reassure his colleagues, but it seemed he had no intention of doing that. Opal stepped off the train after Ellie while keeping close attention on Mikhail, who came up the rear. The air was tense, worse than when they had inspected the Sitao Mines. Even Ellie was nervous, and Opal concentrated on holding herself together.

“Don’t worry, Ellie,” the duchess reassured her.

“I-I know...” the princess replied. “Thanks, Opal.”

A part of Opal realized that she was saying these words to reassure herself as well, and when she turned to the gathering crowd that welcomed them, she was visibly relieved to see Julian in the mix. It frustrated her to admit it, but never had she been more relieved to see her brother than in this moment. The mob at the station of Port Matsuha was more curious about Ellie’s presence than anything, and while as a whole they seemed a bit rough around the edges, there were no visible signs of ill will or hostility.

“The port and the mining town haven’t changed...” Mikhail muttered as he boarded the carriage and headed to their lodging, Opal and Ellie following after him.

He seemed relieved, and Opal responded with a smile as she gazed at the townscape passing through the carriage window. Ellie also remained silent, only letting out a short sigh. Soon, an awkward silence took over the carriage. Luckily the carriage ride was short, and it soon creaked to a halt; the vehicle had stopped in front of a lavish inn, a far cry from the hulking utilitarian building they slept in while inspecting the Sitao Mines.

“Thank goodness,” Mikhail said. “If we had to stay in another rickety hovel I would’ve flown into a panic.”

Of the three of them, only Mikhail seemed excited by this discovery, delighted at the sight of the lavish inn as if he were a little child. Opal and Ellie, on the other hand, were tense and palpably nervous.

“We’re not out on a picnic, Mikhail,” Ellie said wearily.

“I know,” Mikhail replied with a nod. But the smile on his face said it all.

The next day, the group decided to take a lazy morning. The inspection was scheduled for the afternoon, and publicly they claimed their morning would be free, but this was just a cover story for the locals. Soon after waking, Opal and her friends dressed in drab outfits and left the inn one at a time, staggering their exits. Both Opal and Ellie only had two guards apiece, hoping that they could blend in with the crowd better, but when they arrived at the rendezvous point, they spotted Mikhail with four guards.

“Mikhail!” Ellie snapped. “This is not what we discussed! You’ll stand out with this entourage!”

Mikhail gave her an apologetic glance, and to everyone’s surprise, it was Raymond who answered instead.

“Princess Ellie, please forgive us,” the knight said. “I understand we may appear quite insolent to you, but please keep in mind that we are soon to enter unknown territory. It is our duty as guards to be hypervigilant about our surroundings.”

The implication that Opal’s claims were unworthy was apparent, enraging the duchess’s guards. But before either of them could get a word in, she silenced them with a brief gesture signed behind her back and flashed a smile as her gaze traveled from Raymond to Mikhail.

“Mikhail,” the duchess started. “Might this man be a friend of yours? I see no other explanation for why he dares to speak to Ellie so casually. Who in the world is he, if I may ask?”

She drew herself up into her more arrogant mien, an act she rarely performed, and fixed her eyes on Mikhail. In her own way, Opal implied that Raymond didn’t know his place, and worse, that he was acting and speaking out of line. Raymond’s face flushed with anger, but he managed to hold back any further reaction. The duchess feared that she’d gone a shade too far, but she couldn’t forgive such demeaning insults hurled at her and Ellie’s guards.

“Er, my guard’s name is Raymond Webber, a man from the house of Earl Webber,” Mikhail muttered.

“Ah, both Earl and Countess Webber have treated me very well,” Opal replied. “I didn’t know that they had another son.”

She smiled and quietly glanced around. The coast near the port hadn’t been maintained, and there were hardly any people around. The port’s old lighthouse no longer saw any use and had relinquished its responsibilities to a newer, more modern, and slightly taller lighthouse that was a short distance away.

In the distance residential homes were scattered here and there, but the coast was littered mainly with strange rock formations, the earth shaped by a lifetime of crashing waves. But unlike the shoreline beside the port, the area of coast they had specifically arrived at had a sandy shore where dinghies and small boats could wash up on. In other words, it was the perfect spot to sneak something ashore in the middle of the night. Opal looked at their surroundings and frowned. It was exactly as the rumors had claimed. No wonder Kate had been so worried about Mayley.

Mayley claimed that when she was much younger she had often played around here, all alone, and seeing for herself what Mayley’s former playground looked like sent a shiver up Opal’s spine. But she now also knew that the young girl’s depiction of her secret base was perfect—when she had played around in the attic with the duchess, little Mayley had gotten all the details right.

“A little up ahead there’s apparently a cave,” Opal said. “I wasn’t quite sure how to describe it, so I thought it better if we all came here together.” Finally, the duchess pointed her icy gaze at Raymond. “Though I suppose requesting everyone stay inconspicuous was far too much to ask. And neither did I expect the place to be this deserted. Oh well. At least with the amount of people we have, fetching the gold will go that much more quickly. Now then, shall we go?”

After no one spoke up in dissent, Opal walked on, the leader of their small procession. Raymond seemed rather irritated, but he obediently got in line and followed the group as well.

“I’m surprised you knew of this place at all, Opal,” Ellie said.

“I had an informant,” Opal replied. “Do you remember that boat ride to Taisei? I was with a little girl.”

“Huh? Oh! The child I met when I was with Roland?”

Opal pushed deeper into the coast, moving aside tall grass and shrubs. They were all dried out, and as high as her waist. Opal turned to face Ellie the moment she spoke, taking the opportunity to sneak a glance at Raymond. The princess, perhaps no longer affected by her time with Roland, immediately said his name, and the moment she did so, Raymond’s face twitched. That alone wasn’t enough proof, but Opal surmised that this man at least knew Roland.

“Roland? Who’s that?” Mikhail asked. Perennially clueless, the poor man knew nothing of either the events on the boat to Taisei or Ellie’s kidnapping, and so he turned to his cousin with confusion.

“Huh?” Ellie replied. “Er, um... I guess you can call him a friend.”

Opal couldn’t help but laugh. “Mikhail, you’re acting like Ellie’s father.”

“Huh?! He can’t possibly be!” Ellie protested.

“Father? Can’t I at least be a big brother or something?” Mikhail grumbled.

The two ended up grinning at each other, and at once the guards all laughed along. Raymond, however, didn’t even crack a smile, and instead, he somehow thought it was proper to directly speak to the duchess.

“And so what? You’ve taken a little girl’s word as fact?” Raymond asked.

“Ray! Don’t be rude!” Mikhail replied.

Though Raymond hailed from the house of an earl, he was now a guard, and for a guard it was terribly rude to speak out of turn, especially to a guest. Yet Opal didn’t mind.

“It’s quite all right, Mikhail,” Opal said. “He’s right to ask. At first I didn’t take her claims seriously either, even when she insisted that she could no longer visit her secret base because several men had discovered it and carried something inside. But when Ellie touched upon pirates as we discussed the buried treasure, it hit me. My husband had told me rumors that the gold from Taisei was being smuggled out of the country as well, and from there all the pieces just clicked into place. Even the timing checks out. I said nothing of this until now because I wished to keep it secret. We don’t want someone else stealing it from under our noses, do we?”

A lie mixed with truths made it very difficult to discern facts from fiction. As the duchess carefully walked across a boulder washed up on the coastline, she turned around to face Raymond, who had neatly averted his gaze. He had no further questions, it seemed, and the group walked along. As Mayley had explained, there was a large cave carved into a wall of rock just behind a boulder that jutted out toward the ocean. The cave’s opening was just large enough for an adult to crouch through.

“It must be over there,” Opal said, pointing to the cave.

Everyone nodded, and Raymond took this chance to step in front of the duchess.

“Your Grace, please wait here with Mikhail and Princess Ellie—I mean, Her Highness,” Raymond said. “It might be dangerous inside, so I shall go first and check for any hazards or traps.”

“Very well,” Opal said. “Be careful.”

Raymond was right to be cautious, and Opal had no complaints. The cave wasn’t very deep, and she knew it wouldn’t take long for anyone exploring to return. Raymond took another guard with him, reducing Mikhail’s total number of guards to two. After a while, a piercing whistle sounded from within the cave, pointed and deliberate, as if it were a signal.

“Huh?” Ellie asked.

“What was that?” Mikhail wondered.

The guards around them immediately stiffened to attention, partly due to surprise, and then a crowd of men, each holding a gun, appeared seemingly out of nowhere and surrounded their group. Opal’s and Ellie’s guards immediately assumed a defensive formation in front of the two ladies. Only Mikhail stood there, completely defenseless, as his two remaining guards made no attempt to shield him and instead joined the ranks of the men who surrounded the group. Footsteps echoed from the cave, with Raymond slowly emerging from the entrance.

“I can’t believe that there were actual chunks of gold hidden there,” he said. “Your Grace, I must extend you my thanks.”

“Raymond? What’s going on?” Mikhail asked with confusion.

But the knight ignored his master’s query entirely, a malicious grin spreading across his face as he observed the scene with absolutely no sense of surprise.

“Aren’t you Mikhail’s guard?” Opal asked as she glanced around. “What in the world are you doing?”

The armed men, Mikhail’s guards included, numbered to just about under twenty in total. Opal’s and Ellie’s guards were vastly outnumbered and at a severe disadvantage.

“I must commend you, Duchess Bocceli,” Raymond said. “Even now, you maintain your calm.”

“Not quite,” Opal said slowly, trying to buy as much time as possible. “I just have a knack for acting.”

Ellie, though nervous, knew her rank and social status well. She hid behind her guards, such that only Mikhail was left unprotected, completely baffled by this situation.

“Raymond, you didn’t answer her question! Out with it!” Mikhail ordered.

“Shut the hell up, you railroad-brained trust-fund baby!” Raymond roared.

“Raymond?”

Now was not the time for laughter, but this strange turn of phrase forced both Opal and Ellie to suppress a laugh.

“Unfortunately, Mikhail, it seems your ‘friend’ was no friend, but actually just after the hidden treasure,” Opal explained. “I suppose they want to use those funds to incite a revolution.”

“A revolution? Don’t be stupid,” Raymond scoffed. “Why the hell would we squander power and wealth over some stupid people?”

He let out a boisterous guffaw as the other men around him also roared with laughter, all of them mocking the duchess for her claim. While they were dressed much like regular dockworkers, they were clearly nothing like them; it was far more likely that they held a similar position and status as Raymond. Mikhail could only stand there, stunned, as he stared at the men.

“But...we promised Pierre, didn’t we?” Mikhail asked.

The men laughed once more.

“You still believe what he told you?!” Raymond mocked. “He’s not interested in railroads at all! He was using you, you dolt! You’re just a pawn to him. Jeez, how slow and thick can you be?”

Opal knew that Sir Pierre had been using Mikhail, and it seemed the others had realized it as well; the duchess, too, had used Mikhail for her own scheme, and though a part of her felt like a hypocrite, she couldn’t help but feel sympathy for him. Unfortunately, Opal had to make one thing clear—she had no time to worry about him now.

“Are you lot after the money simply to be wealthy?” she asked. “Did you plot to seduce and trick Ellie out of her money as well?”

“It was Pierre who cooked up the scheme,” Raymond replied. “Said he needed money to build his ideal nation. He had several plots, actually, but scamming all those rich ladies took too much time for too little payoff. So yeah, we had to kidnap her.”

“So you threatened Roland and had him kidnap me?!” Ellie shouted in disbelief.

Raymond had once been her guard—did he truly have no attachment to her? He showed not a shred of guilt about the entire affair.

“But those morons screwed up,” he spat, ignoring Ellie’s outburst. He waved a curt hand at Opal. “We couldn’t even get the fifty million Roland swore he got from that wench there. Goes to show the king of Taisei is not someone I want to go up against.”

“But should anything happen to me now, King Alessandro will no doubt mark you as an enemy,” Opal replied.

It was a wise decision not to cross Alessandro, and Opal hoped reminding him of this fact would serve to get everyone out of this mess.

“I’m not planning on doing anything with you,” Raymond replied. “Once we’ve got the gold, we can bid adieu to this stupid place and Pierre. Just sit tight until we finish taking it all out of the cave. But I am grateful you found this treasure for me, make no mistake about that. If you all just do as I say, I’ll let you go unharmed.”

“Gee, thanks,” Ellie muttered.

“Didn’t you try to poison Julian?” Opal asked.

“He was an eyesore. I wanted him gone,” Raymond replied. “He leveraged his privilege to bully his way to the top and even tried to seduce Ellie. I couldn’t have that.”

“Then what about the gang of ruffians that were sent after him?”

“That’s not us. What? Has he got other people targeting him too?”

“So it seems. I can only speak for myself among their number. But I can’t deny that he’s reliable at times, you know. And what about the bandits?”

“Oh, that? I just wanted to see what would happen if I tempted a few morons into it. And thanks to that, we got to make a quick buck.”

He began rambling on and on, spilling it all, while he snuck glances behind him. His friends had entered the cave and, while he spoke, had started carrying out boxes filled with gold. They methodically formed a neat, tall stack of boxes outside the cave entrance—it was likely that they already had an escape route prepared for after they finished acquiring the gold. He’s quite well prepared. Opal turned to Mikhail, but the man was so stunned with disbelief that he simply stood there, unable to utter a word. The duchess signaled her guards to Mikhail with a quick flick of her eyes, knowing he was in danger, and her two guards subtly nodded in acknowledgment.

“Ray, one more load left,” a man said.

The men carrying out the gold retreated back into the cave to take out one last box of gold. At the sight of all the treasure in the cave ready for transport, towering high above them, the men all whistled and cackled with delight.

“Now then, while we flee, why don’t you sit tight inside the cave, right where the gold was?” Raymond suggested.

His men sauntered toward the women, holding rope in their hands instead of guns, which they had holstered to their waists. Opal glared behind them toward Raymond.

“Are you going to tie us up and abandon us here?” Opal asked.

“If you’d like us to shoot you instead, I can do that,” Raymond replied.

“No thank you. But I suspect a search team will be dispatched the moment people realize our absence, if they haven’t already. I’m worried that you’ll take so long tying us up that you won’t have nearly enough time to flee.”

Raymond laughed, his greed for the gold and the triumph he was feeling at finally obtaining it blinding him with hubris. It was always the smarter ones that tended to make the most foolish mistakes.

“How laughably naive you’ve proven to be, you trust-fund baby,” Opal spat with the brightest smile she had.

“What are—” Raymond started.

The duchess immediately lay flat on the ground. Ellie also dropped low to the ground, a guard covering her, while Opal’s guard practically shoved Mikhail down to follow suit. At once, several gunshots rang in the air. Shouts of alarm and pain followed, then dull thuds.

While Raymond’s armed men had tried to fight back, they were unable to pinpoint where the bullets were coming from, and thus had no idea where their attackers were. They were shot down, one by one. Once the gunfire ended, Opal heard the familiar footsteps of a reliable ally, and she finally looked up to gaze at her surroundings. The small group of men who had left the cave with Raymond had surrendered, their hands in the hair.

“Why are you here?!” Raymond roared.

“Uh... Why wouldn’t I be here?” Julian replied, tilting his head.

The guards, finding the coast to be clear, got up and helped Opal to her feet.

“Thank you,” Opal said.

Though she had reviewed this plan with her security ahead of time, there were no guarantees that it would actually work. One had to be quick on their feet. Yet despite the uncertainty, the guards managed to protect Opal, Ellie, and Mikhail. After the duchess thanked her trusty protectors, she spotted Julian with a couple of armed soldiers of his own, surrounding Raymond’s group, guns pointing at these would-be thieves. While it was difficult to discern where the soldiers came from, Opal was almost certain that they came from Taisei. So long as no one explicitly revealed their nationalities, their involvement could be easily swept under the rug—at the very least, Julian and the king would definitely do so.

“Frankly, I didn’t think that you would be so easy to trick,” Opal said. “I thought you’d, well...you know, gauge your surroundings a bit or something.”

She sounded weary. Even if there was gold to be had, surely, Raymond and his men could’ve had the prudence to wait until Opal and her group had already carried it all out to take it for themselves. Once the group was in a remote or isolated place, Raymond could have snuck in for the steal and had an easy time of it. Perhaps he had acted in haste. Ellie’s sudden showing of reliability and accumulation of allies, proof of her determination to be a worthy grand duke, might have startled him into action.

“B-But the gold was real!” Raymond insisted.

“Of course it’s real,” Julian replied. “I prepared it and hid it there ahead of time. Do you know how hard it is to gather that much gold in three days? I’m glad you fell for it. But really, I wouldn’t have been too put out; if you had bothered to just stop and check, you’ll find that the bottom half of every box of gold is just plain rock.”

Raymond probably had friends following him and Opal’s group, hiding in wait. If there was no gold to be found in the cave Opal led them to, he would’ve had them retreat. But at the sight of the treasure he excitedly blew the whistle and went forward with the plan, blinded by the heap of wealth in front of him—exactly as Opal and Julian had planned.

Only one person was left behind in the dust. Mikhail staggered forward, stupefied, turning to the man he once thought was a friend.

“Raymond... What is going on here?” he murmured.

“God, don’t you ever shut up?!” Raymond bellowed. “You shitty moron, how are you still so utterly blind?! I wouldn’t have even had to go through all this trouble in the first place if you had just married that silly wench over there!”

Julian’s allies grabbed hold of Raymond to tie him up and restrain him, even while he continued to spew insults at Mikhail.

“Who are you calling a wench?!” Ellie roared angrily. “I’ll never marry! How could I possibly fall in love when I know that all men are just a bunch of selfish dolts?!”

“Er, Ellie, does ‘all men’ include me?” Julian asked with a strained grin.

The princess glared at him. “You’re the most selfish of them all!”

Ellie shed not even one tear over the whole incident, her relief instead morphing into anger. Clearly part of her frustration was in how the men around her relentlessly mocked and derided talks about her marriage; while Raymond was obvious in his manipulations, Mikhail’s near-brutish obliviousness played no small part in her anger as well. Even Julian, though he had done so to sniff out the extremists, had also tried to court her. Though it had been done in an albeit theatrical and at times amusing way, he was nonetheless guilty of the same crime. Put that way, Ellie had been putting on a rather incredible show of emotional endurance for quite a while.

“At least she’s able to separate her feelings from her actions,” Opal pointed out.

“Yeah, guess so,” Julian replied.

All told, Ellie must’ve been attracted to Julian just a tiny bit. She knew it was all an act, but had regardless been charmed by all his antics. If she ever expressed a true wish to marry him, Julian would have been hard-pressed to refuse, especially after making such a public show of trying to court her. While Opal watched the princess storm away in anger, a rustle in a nearby bush snagged her attention.

The duchess gasped and whirled around. A man—one of Raymond’s allies—had been hiding in the foliage, his leg injured from the earlier gunfight. He held a gun in his trembling hand, shakily aimed at the princess.

“Ellie!” Opal cried out.

The princess wouldn’t have been able to flee in time. The duchess swiftly shoved her hand in her pocket and took out her gun. She removed the safety and promptly fired a shot aimed at the man’s hand. Two shots total rang in the air. Ellie stood there, stunned, but she seemed uninjured, and a soldier immediately rushed to her side to ensure her safety. A different soldier pinned the man down. Luckily, the man had been shot in the arm, and though he was writhing with pain, he wasn’t in any mortal danger. For the first time in Opal’s life, she’d shot someone. She trembled, even as she maintained her grip on her gun, and it was only when Julian gently grasped her arm and lowered it did she loosen her hold.

“Not bad, Opal,” he said. “Quicker than me, at least.”

“Please don’t praise me,” Opal said. “It only implies the magnitude behind my actions.”

“All right, I’ll give you a bit of critique instead. My shot was more accurate. Your bullet only grazed his wrist, you know.”

Was this Julian’s way of trying to cheer his sister up? He still indelicately touched upon the fact that she fired her weapon, and when Opal glanced at him, he scowled. Even he must’ve known how sloppy his kindness must’ve been, and seeing him act so unusually clumsy made her burst out in laughter. Only then did her nerves relax, the tension finally leaving her body.

26. The Truth

Raymond, the fourth son of Earl Webber, and his allies, who were also children of nobles, were set to be secretly punished for their crimes. Luckily, no witnesses were around when the incident occurred, and no one had been greatly affected by their actions and misdeeds. Their rank also saved them, as punishing the children of nobility in the court of law was a notoriously difficult feat. And since not one complaint had been filed regarding their scams at any of the high-end resorts where they had been conducted, they received no punishment for that either.

Earl Webber took charge of dishing out any further consequences, and seemed completely unbiased in doing so. He made no attempt to lighten the penalties for his son, following all proper law and regulations as he punished Raymond and the rest with a coldness appropriate for handling criminals. The countess, on her part, seemed rather shocked by this revelation, but she gave a genuine, heartfelt apology to Opal, Mikhail, and Ellie, not once expressing even a hint of anger toward them. I suppose this is par for the course for nobles, Opal thought.

Earl and Countess Webber were known for their upstanding character and their justness, but even so they had a self-serving and greedy son like Raymond. Opal was reminded once again of just how difficult raising a child could be; even Alessandro, when it came to his own son Vincent, was out of ideas. I wonder how Claude and Lud are doing... Every time she thought of Taisei, she was reminded of the two most important people in the world and, each and every time, yearned to be by their side. Still, she needed to clear up one more issue before she was free to leave.

She reread the letter she received from her father just this morning, and let out a huge sigh. She’d guessed as much, but the motives behind all these machinations still remained quite opaque. By this point Opal wasn’t even sure if the truth would ever come to light, even if she directly cornered the person she had in mind. In the midst of these thoughts a servant of the palace arrived with visible confusion—there was a visitor for her.

Opal beamed when she heard the news, prompting the servant’s suspicion. And who could blame him? The visitor, after all, was one LeBeau of Socille, a so-called “proper” moneylender and upstanding citizen.

“LeBeau!” Opal cried. “It’s been so long. How glad I am to see that you made it all this way!”

Opal welcomed him warmly the moment she laid eyes on him. During their last encounter, when the two of them had bumped into each other while Opal was on her trip to Lumeon from Socille, they had hardly been able to exchange more than a handful of words.

“Your husband told me that you required my aid, Your Grace,” LeBeau said. “And as you might know, I’m quite fond of having people indebted to me. So here I am.”

“Oh dear, how terrifying!” Opal replied. “And I haven’t even thanked you yet for introducing me to the madame! How much interest will you charge me now?”

“Silence is golden, as they say, Your Grace.”

There were so many things they wished to discuss, but many topics that they couldn’t touch upon. Both parties knew the value of information, and they would always try to extract as much as possible from each other while providing little in return.

“Very well. I suppose your tight lips are part of your job,” Opal relented. “The fact that you’re here is more than enough for me. You may prioritize trust over all, so please accompany me on my afternoon schedule.”

“And what have you planned for this lovely afternoon?” LeBeau asked.

“I shall have a meeting with the acting grand duke of Lumeon, His Excellency Grand Duke Eckardt.”

“Oh?” He raised an interested eyebrow.

“Ah! Mr. LeBeau!” Nadja cried as she came in with some tea. “It really has been a while! I’m so happy to see you here!”

Even LeBeau’s ever-present thorniness dissipated upon meeting Nadja, his eyes softening with compassion and kindness.

“You might be the only person in the world who expresses real, genuine joy upon seeing me, and without a single motive attached,” he murmured.

“What? That can’t be true!” Nadja cried. “You’re a very nice man, Mr. LeBeau!”

Her cheerful, innocent demeanor made even Opal smile. The duchess was secretly rather nervous about her afternoon appointment, but thanks to her maid, she was able to relax a great deal. I have to thank not only Nadja, but Claude for having LeBeau come all this way. Claude had done this of his own volition; Opal not once asked for LeBeau, her letters updating him only vaguely on her affairs, but her astute husband needed only a few details to immediately realize that the duchess required LeBeau’s help. And so she managed to enjoy the rest of her morning engaging in friendly small talk with her old friend.

That afternoon, Opal visited Eckardt’s office with LeBeau in tow. She arrived at the promised time, and though Ellie and Mikhail, who were already present, expressed their surprise at LeBeau’s sudden appearance, Eckardt merely gave the man a glance and remained unruffled by his presence. Opal introduced LBeau to the room while silently commending the grand duke for his composure. As a sidenote, Julian had already left Lumeon and was lurking somewhere within Teralt.

“And what business do you have today?” Eckardt asked. “You’ve even brought a moneylender with you. Are you hoping to secure some funds for the new business that Ellie has been talking about?”

“Oh, nothing like that,” Opal replied. “I asked for your time today because I wished to ask you a few things, Your Excellency. I assumed it was best if Ellie and Mikhail were in the know, so I wanted them present. LeBeau is simply here to accompany me, and I assure you that I wish for him to do nothing more.”

Following introductions, it was apparent from his thorny tone that Eckardt was quite annoyed, but the duchess remained calm. She stayed strong against the grand duke’s thunderous demeanor.

“First and foremost, I would like to know about your relation with Sir Pierre of Teralt, head of the Labour Party,” Opal started.

“Relation?” Eckardt asked. “I know that Mikhail is indebted to him, but I personally have no ties with that man.”

“Then why did Sir Pierre—no, the Labour Party receive massive donations from Lumeon?”

“What?!” Mikhail gasped as he stood up with shock. “Father, is this true?!”

Ellie grabbed his arm to stop him, a quiet signal for him not to speak until Opal finished her questioning.

“Apologies. Please continue,” Mikhail muttered. He sat back down, having remembered his position.

“Is there an issue in making a financial contribution to a foreign political party?” Eckardt asked.

“The contribution itself is no issue, but I’m rather curious to know why you’ve been supporting the Labour Party in Teralt since its founding,” Opal replied. “Forgive me for my crass wording, but you were completely uninvolved with them until then, correct? Are you perhaps being threatened, or...”

“No. I’m not being threatened.”

Eckardt had denied any involvement with Pierre mere moments ago, but now he was admitting that he had financially contributed to Pierre’s political party. The issue now was the reason behind his actions. Opal believed that once she understood Eckardt’s motives and actions, she could finally clear up this incident once and for all.

“I’d like to ask a question myself,” Eckardt said. “How did you find out that I was making donations to the Labour Party?”

“Unfortunately, I cannot give you my source,” Opal replied. “But no matter how much you try to hide it, secrets do tend to leak. I advise you to believe that any secret you may hold is vulnerable to exposure—it is bound to come to light one day.”

Opal, despite her bravado, privately felt guilty—this was a secret that, under normal circumstances, should’ve never been revealed. The ore mined in Lumeon all belonged to the grand duke and his family—whether the funds disappeared or not, they had sole claim to their finances, and in the end it was their personal asset. An outsider like Opal had no right to butt in and coach Eckardt on how the money should’ve been spent.

Even if Ellie would inherit all these assets in the near future, it was currently under Eckardt’s control, and so he was free to use his wealth as he pleased. However, if he was using it to fund a republic, his motives for doing so had to be revealed before Ellie inherited the throne.

“Why are you supporting Sir Pierre?” Opal asked once more.

“Because...I was asked to,” Eckardt replied.

“Hence you provided contributions of your own, aside from the funds Mikhail provided for Teralt’s railroad. In exchange, then—when Ellie refused the throne and fled from her duties, perhaps—Sir Pierre promised to spearhead the movement to change Lumeon into a republic.”

Opal was no longer questioning it. She was certain of these motives. The moment she arrived in Lumeon, met Eckardt, and spoke with Mikhail, a strange intuition had been residing in her heart, which she was now finally able to identify. It was clear that Ellie was shocked by Opal’s words, but the duchess pushed ahead, wishing to continue the conversation.

“Did you allow Ellie to travel to Taisei because you hoped she would never return?” Opal asked.

“What?” Ellie murmured, visible hurt on her face.

“Not for malicious reasons,” Opal pointed out. She turned back to Eckardt. “You wanted her freed from the pressures of the throne, to live a happy and peaceful life. You took advantage of her youth to grant her only the bare minimum of education and let her do as she pleased. You barred her from ever leaving the palace because you knew of the dangers outside. That was your way of showing your love, wasn’t it, Your Excellency?”

Mikhail quietly took the princess’s hand in support. Mikhail and Eckardt were Ellie’s relatives—in other words, her family. At the end of the day, both men tried to show their love to the princess, though in exceedingly clumsy ways. Eckardt opened his mouth to speak, but eventually snapped it shut and instead let out an exhausted sigh.

“My brother, Ellie’s father, was an excellent ruler and grand duke,” Eckardt said. “My older sister was splendid in her own right as well—it’s no wonder that Alessandro fell in love with her. I was proud to be their brother. But...”

The grand duke trailed off, clearly struggling to recall his past into words. Opal quietly and patiently waited for Eckardt to continue.

“And yet, that wretched plague took both of them from me,” he muttered. “Had at least my sister survived... Yet, the only one who clung onto life was me, a mediocre man with no discernible talents. Alone, I was left responsible for not only the well-being of all of Lumeon, but of Ellie, who would become grand duke one day. The pressure was crushing. I was convinced that I’d mess up at any moment. That I’d earn the ire of my citizens like the ruler of Teralt did. That I’d one day make too many mistakes and be forced to flee this land. I thought it was best, then, to do nothing at all. Just do nothing. Maintain the status quo, and—should anything happen—be prepared to flee. And so, I stored some money.”

“Is that the hidden assets that Mikhail referred to?” Opal asked.

“Indeed. Though the people have taken to calling it Lumeon’s hidden treasure.”

He stood up, laughing. Both Ellie and Mikhail had been stunned by Eckardt’s confession and stood there speechless. The grand duke slowly walked toward a window before he turned around to face the duchess.

“But as you said, somehow my secret got out,” Eckardt said. “Somehow, somewhere, word spread that I was hiding money, and Ellie was kidnapped for ransom.”

“Raymond and the others were...” Opal murmured.

After the incident at the port the other day, Mikhail had learned of Ellie’s kidnapping in Taisei, and received a brief explanation from Opal after asking a few questions of his own. She did manage to hide a few details, but it only served to shock Mikhail further to hear more of Raymond and his friends’ misdeeds.

“Even Alessandro couldn’t prevent the kidnapping—there wasn’t anything I could do,” Eckardt said. “All I wanted by that point was to abandon Lumeon as soon as I could and live quietly in some other country. But because of your influence, Ellie was determined to claim the throne and reform Lumeon.”

“Ellie decided that all on her own,” Opal refuted with a strained smile.

“That’s right,” Ellie said. “I wish to be strong, just like Opal, so I can admit that she has influenced me a great deal, but I made the choice on my own. I won’t run away anymore.”

The princess had recovered from her astonishment; she might’ve still been secretly hurt, but now she refused to let it show. Eckardt leaned on the windowsill and squinted as he turned to Ellie.

“Since when have you become just like my brother—no, my sister, perhaps,” he said, the last part slightly to himself. “These days, I’ve been so cowardly that I can hardly bear to look you in the eyes. It makes me feel like I’m betraying my brother.” He averted his gaze from the princess. “When you returned from Taisei, I knew that I’d made the wrong move. I should’ve never let you go there, or so I believed. The moment you welcomed the duchess to Lumeon, I knew there was no going back for me or you, Ellie. Soon you would become the grand duke. And that thought absolutely terrified me.”

“You tried to threaten Julian and coerce us to leave Lumeon,” Opal guessed.

“Yes.”

“Then you should’ve chased me away directly.”

“I didn’t wish to intimidate a lady.”

The mystery of the pot falling from the sky and the ruffians appearing out of nowhere was solved—it was all due to Eckardt. And yet, to Opal’s amusement, the man was reluctant to employ such tactics against women. Eckardt was a touch old-fashioned, but he was a gentleman, nonetheless. He believed the role of grand duke was too heavy for a woman like Ellie and assumed the responsibilities of the title instead, then did whatever he could to protect her from further hardship.

“May I ask one more question?” Opal asked.

“Go right ahead,” Eckardt replied.

“This nation—or the grand duke’s household, perhaps—should have an enormous amount of wealth somewhere, but it’s disappeared. I suspect that one reason is that much of it has been used to fund Sir Pierre’s political party, with the other being that you’ve sequestered much of it to fund your eventual attempt to flee. The third reason for its disappearance is the loss of ore that has been leaving the country. Your Excellency, did you know that there is a rather elaborate organization within Lumeon that has been smuggling out massive amounts of ore?”

“I do.”

“And you know who’s behind it.”

“Sir Pierre.”

He gave the answer so easily, and Mikhail drew in a sharp breath in reaction. The young man had blindly followed Pierre until now, but the true face of his friend was slowly being brought to light. Mikhail turned pale at this knowledge.

“Until now, I didn’t mind all that much,” Eckardt replied. “I assumed that he would take charge of Lumeon one day anyway. But now I must reconsider my standpoint, though I assume, at this stage, it would be a bit difficult to do so...”

“Your Excellency, if you no longer wish to turn a blind eye to this affair, I think you can resolve this issue quite soon,” Opal said. “Though I doubt you’d be able to recoup the full extent of your losses.”

“I’ll use my personal assets to cover the loss as much as I can. After all, I’d much rather completely sever all ties with Sir Pierre while I’ve got the chance.”

“Indeed, I find that to be wise.”

She glanced at Mikhail, who gulped and nodded firmly.

“I wish to learn more about the railroad,” he said. “And as Ellie’s cousin—no, her family—I’d like to support her however I can.”

“Thanks Mikhail,” Ellie said. “You better hang in there so that you don’t drag me down.”

Her face was beaming, but her tone was cheeky. She was trying to hide her honest feelings, but couldn’t help but glance briefly at LeBeau. Opal noticed and did her best to stifle her laughter.

“Er, I wanted to remain quiet about this, but I think now is as good a time as any to ask,” Ellie said sheepishly. “Regarding my new business venture...do we not have enough money for it anymore?”

Her apologetic question was so cute that Opal covered her mouth.

“I’ve donated far too much to Teralt...” Mikhail muttered glumly.

It seemed Eckardt could no longer help himself. He gave a loud laugh before quickly clearing his throat, hoping to cover it up as quickly as he’d uttered it. Even LeBeau, who had remained silent all this while, faced the floor with his shoulders trembling. Yet, Ellie and Mikhail, adorably ignorant, were as serious as ever, and Opal decided to free them from their questions.

“Your Excellency, may I take another stab at uncovering the hidden wealth?” Opal inquired.

“Sure,” Eckardt said.

The best he could do while holding in his own laughter was nod, and Opal managed to take a few breaths to steady herself before she turned to Ellie and Mikhail. Their eyes twinkled expectantly when the word “wealth” had been mentioned.

“His Excellency’s hidden treasure became a widespread rumor because he rarely ever left the palace, but when he did, he’d always head to the bank,” Opal explained. “The rumor stated that he wasn’t just exchanging currency or turning in money orders; he was also withdrawing an exorbitant amount. And so, people began to speculate where all the wealth went.”

“The withdrawals themselves were highly confidential information...” Eckardt said, more surprised than anyone at such information leaking to the public.

The existence of these rumors as well as their origins were a total mystery to Eckardt, but as he opened his mouth to speak further on it he recalled Opal’s words and became quiet once more.

“Rumor had it that there was also a massive safe somewhere in the palace holding the treasure, but I suspect Raymond debunked that one himself,” Opal went on. “He probably asked Mikhail to go into the safe and search for the funds on his behalf.”

She glanced at Mikhail, who awkwardly nodded. But unlike previous incidents where he was put on the spot, he didn’t look away. Surely this whole affair would be the starting grounds for him to mature by leaps and bounds, and inside Opal was both certain and relieved to see it.

“Your Excellency, the money has gone missing because your guards have carried it out, correct?” Opal asked. “The money went to LeBeau or the madame to be transformed into a promissory note. There was probably a processing charge for their trouble, and I imagine both the madame and you have carefully stored these notes away. And people like you, LeBeau, then used the cash you earned for your business, under the promise of immediately turning the promissory notes into money should His Excellency require it. Am I wrong?”

LeBeau shrugged and said nothing more.

“You’re right on the money,” Eckardt answered instead. “But the promissory notes are all under Ellie’s name.”

“Really?” Ellie asked.

“I said it before, didn’t I?” Eckardt said. “I didn’t want you to inherit the throne; I wanted you to live in peace. I wanted to make sure that you could still live well and have funds of your own even after Lumeon became a republic and the wealth of the grand duke was seized for use by the government. I tried to hide a fair amount away for you without raising anyone’s suspicion. But it seems I wasn’t able to hide it at all, and instead, forced you to face so much danger. And for that...I’m very sorry.”

“D-Don’t be! An apology isn’t necessary. I see that you did it all for my sake, and had I not gone to Taisei, I would’ve never met Opal! And then I really would’ve fled from my duties, just like you thought!”

Ellie had spent her entire life in fear of Eckardt, so upon hearing him apologize to her, she couldn’t help but be confused. And though Eckardt’s actions as her guardian were undeniably wrong, it was clear that he had done it all out of love. Opal thought that if the three of them—Eckardt, Ellie, and Mikhail—could sit down and talk things out, together they could surely make Lumeon prosper. The only issue left was Sir Pierre in Teralt.

But Julian was in Teralt now, no doubt acting precisely such that Lumeon could safely sever all ties with the man. Alessandro was most likely offering his assistance too. Opal took in a breath and smiled at the three members of the grand duke’s family.

“I must leave this nation tomorrow, but should you need my aid, please never hesitate to reach out,” she said. “I might not be able to provide all the answers you seek, but I have many friends that are experts in a myriad of fields. As for the money, LeBeau here can surely provide a resolution.”

“Oh, but please know that as an advisor, I charge a pretty coin for my services,” LeBeau added with an enterprising grin.

The discussion then promptly shifted to other topics, such as finding money for the new business and the most resourceful and efficient way to utilize banks.

27. Departure

“Good grief,” LeBeau said as he returned to Opal’s room after a day’s worth of discussions and sank into a sofa wearily. “I wondered why I was called out to Lumeon, and really, I was hoping for a show! All I got was a slapstick performance of family love.”

Opal smirked. She saw straight through LeBeau’s tricks. “You’ve been here several times before, haven’t you? We met in the inn between the mountains, after all.”

“Ah, I can’t fool you.”

“I admit I only realized later than you seemed quite awkward during our meeting, but by the time I knew where the ore of the Lede Mines was going, I was convinced of your involvement.”

“Oh dear, so you’ve found me out. And yet, I see no arrest warrant issued from Taisei Kingdom.”

“You know that they’re turning a blind eye, don’t you?”

His charade prompted Opal to give an exaggerated scowl. Eckardt’s hidden wealth was told to Raymond as only a vague hint by Ellie. The princess had assumed that the wealth was gold that pirates had stolen and hidden away many years ago, and that prompted Opal to recall the gold that was smuggled out of the Lede Mines. She then surmised that Eckardt most likely purchased the gold from the Lede Mines in cash and must’ve stored it somewhere, likely using a representative in his stead. It was then that Opal recalled LeBeau and having met him in the inn on her way to Lumeon.

The duchess had only bumped into LeBeau at the inn because she was forced to stay there after Nadja suffered a bout of motion sickness from their carriage. Because his business involved many secrets, Opal never thought to pry and only held vague suspicions, but when Claude told her that he discovered who was purchasing the smuggled gold, the duchess became convinced she knew what was going on. LeBeau and the madame often worked together, and the madame’s villa had been frequented by a few high-ranked officials from Lumeon. It wasn’t difficult to put two and two together. His Excellency seems to be the careful type, so he might have stored cash across several banks, Opal thought.

Usually, a person’s savings was kept secret, but rumors regarding a person’s general wealth had a way of circulating quite naturally. Opal had only guessed that Eckardt was funneling some money to Sir Pierre and the Labour Party; it was her father, Earl Holloway, who had looked into it and confirmed her suspicions. The earl was powerful enough to dig such matters up, and usually, he would never leak such information even to his daughter, but he did so now in support of Lumeon’s future. Of course, he didn’t just directly confirm Opal’s hypothesis; he merely did not outright deny her ideas.

“Now then, I suppose I’ll take my leave,” LeBeau said. “If I stay here for too long, I fear that opinions about our relationship might circulate.”

“Oh dear,” Opal said. “And after all the rumors about my wild side had finally started to die out.”

The two had been discussing the development of Nobori, but Lebeau decided the conversation should be cut short; he felt a moneylender should not keep the company of a duchess for too long and promptly wrapped things up. While Opal joked around, she didn’t stop him, and she agreeably guided him to the exit. It was only because LeBeau had been present that Eckardt was so willing to spill all his secrets. A trustworthy moneylender like LeBeau could, at times, become a reliable witness.

“Thank you for everything. Truly,” Opal said.

“Oh, don’t mention it,” LeBeau replied. “You are one of my best customers, after all. I’ll be taking a service fee for this affair as well.”

“Do you perhaps give discounts for friends?”

“Unfortunately, I do not. I hope for your understanding.”

“A pity.”

And so LeBeau went on his way with a kind grin, with Opal giggling as she watched him leave. When the door closed, Opal’s trusty maid popped out, curious by all the noise.

“Did Mr. LeBeau leave already?” Nadja asked.

“He did,” Opal replied, immediately regretting what she’d done. “I’m sorry, Nadja. I should’ve called you over so you could send him off as well.”

“Oh, I’m fine. I’m sure we can meet him again, somewhere.”

The maid smiled and waved her hand in front of her face in easy forgiveness—her optimism never failed to cheer Opal up. Tomorrow, the two of them would finally head home to Taisei, and Opal was as restless and excited as she had ever been. The thought of meeting Claude and Lud again made her indescribably giddy, of course, but she was also sad to part ways with Ellie. But as Nadja had said so simply regarding LeBeau, surely, they would meet again. And so Opal fully leaned into how much she was looking forward to reuniting with her family; she’d been away from them for a whole month. She could hardly contain the excitement that welled up within her.

The following morning, a crowd gathered to watch Opal leave—the size of the mob was comparable to when Julian left. Ellie, meanwhile, was in tears, paying no mind to anyone who could see her.

“Ellie, I’m sure we will meet again,” Opal reassured her.

“I know,” Ellie replied. “But the next time we meet, I’ll be the grand duke, and I won’t be able to cry then. This will be the last time I can.”

Everyone smiled at the young princess’s words. In a short amount of time, Ellie had managed to change everyone’s opinion of her, and even Mikhail, who was standing beside her, was smiling affectionately. To Opal’s surprise, even Eckardt flashed a faint smile. One couldn’t say that he was beaming, but his expression was definitely much softer than usual, and Opal was glad to see it. There were still many worries and issues that needed to be resolved, but surely, Ellie would be able to handle them all.

“I’ll come back soon,” Opal said.

“Please do,” Ellie said. “I’ll prepare a special seat for you and Claude at my coronation.”

“And for Julian?” Opal asked, taking care to project her voice quite loudly.

“Sorry, but he’s not invited.”

The princess’s firm reply made quite a few people gulp in nervousness. It also explained to them why Julian had left Lumeon so quickly, claiming he had some business to tend to. The other day, he had even been seen with a jewelry box as he entered Ellie’s room, so no doubt the people were curious about their relationship—Ellie’s attitude, however, provided an answer.

“All right,” Opal said. “Unfortunately, seats are rather limited, aren’t they?” She smiled, took a step back, and turned to the crowd. “I’d like to thank everyone for their hospitality. Truly. I have had great fun, and now I have so many stories to tell my husband. I’m sure we’ll meet again soon enough, but please be well until then. Thank you.”

She smiled and boarded the carriage as she waved her hands to the people in farewell. She continued to wave even after the carriage started, and she did so until the people were out of sight.

After a carriage ride, Opal boarded a train and arrived at the port. She picked a vessel that went straight to Taisei with the fastest route and no stops in the middle. When she reached the first-class seats of the vessel she finally settled down, but a knock soon sounded on her door. Nadja looked suspicious, and a nearby servant answered the door cautiously, but when the maid heard the servant’s ensuing conversation, her eyes went wide with surprise.

“Sir Julian!” she gasped.

“Hey there, Nadja,” Julian replied. “Long time no see.”

“It’s only been a few days,” Opal said. “That’s hardly a long time.”

He haughtily strode right in and greeted the maid with aplomb, acting like he owned the place. He received Opal’s sass with little fuss and sat himself across from her.

“That was rather quick,” Opal said. “Turned tail from Teralt already?”

“I got to see Pierre cry, so actually I’m quite satisfied by my visit,” Julian replied.

“Seriously?”

Pierre was the greatest concern the duchess had left, and she couldn’t help but doubt her brother’s words. Pierre had likely not burst into tears, as Julian said, but Alessandro must’ve done something. It was then that Opal finally realized how they could’ve done so much in such a short amount of time.

“You planned this long ago,” she surmised.

“Pierre wasn’t the only problem,” Julian replied in confirmation. “Teralt as a nation threatens all the countries around it. If Socille somehow gets dragged into their mess, Taisei won’t be left unscathed either.”

“So? What did you do?”

Julian grinned, but didn’t answer, implying that she should find out the answer herself.

“Sir Pierre, as it currently stands, wields the most influence in Teralt, doesn’t he?” Opal asked. “And since it’s quite plain that he was aiming for Lumeon, I would have loved to crush him while we had the chance.”

“Whoa, terrifying,” Julian muttered.

“It’s just a turn of phrase,” Opal said, now considering the situation. “The best thing to do would be to create an opposing political party to his Labour Party, but it’s not as simple as just sponsoring someone and organizing a faction around them. The other method would be to divide his team from the inside—to create an opposing faction within his party. If all goes well, he’ll self-destruct, and if either faction can keep the other in check, the Labour Party would halt its growth. Of course, the risk in this plan lies in selecting who will lead the opposing internal faction. We don’t want anyone too cunning, so it’s best to support someone else. Someone who’s just convenient to use.”

“You’ve got the idea,” said Julian. “Pierre’ll be so busy handling problems in his own party that he won’t have the time to get to Lumeon anytime soon. It’ll buy more than enough time for Ellie and her allies to solidify their foundation and fight back.”

Opal had hit the mark—and though this was an elaborate ruse, Alessandro was more than capable of making it happen. It was a brilliant ploy by the king of Taisei. Needless to say, he wasn’t a miracle worker; he didn’t have a magic wand to twirl and make things happen in the blink of an eye. His actions instead showed incredible foresight and the tenacity to fight a mind-boggling, daunting uphill battle that he had been chipping away at for many years.

“No wonder Sir Pierre had to entrust Raymond with taking care of Ellie,” Opal said. “Ah, I forgot to tell you something. The pot that fell on your head was orchestrated by Grand Duke Eckardt.”

“I thought so,” Julian replied. “Since the ruffians who tried to jump me before I left were Eckardt’s guards.”

“What?”

So the guards didn’t even mask their faces when they tried to attack Julian—this sloppiness made Opal worry about the grand duke. Or perhaps Eckardt wanted to be discovered. He seemed a rather self-aware man, one who had lived the past ten years assured of his own incompetence and cowering in fear of making a single mistake. And to think that we had initially assumed that he wished to take the throne, Opal thought. She had even first guessed that he was the mastermind behind Ellie’s kidnapping, but in the end had been way off. Opal once again felt the terror of jumping to conclusions, especially those that couldn’t be further from the truth.

“By the way, Ellie publicly rejected you, so I think it’ll make tomorrow’s headlines,” Opal remarked.

“Yeah, whatever,” Julian replied.

“Claude’s letter stated that you wanted to get rejected, but you must know that the way you acted has brought out some misunderstandings.”

“Have they?”

“Yeah. Now word has spread that you prefer young women in their teens. Claude has been hounded by ladies wanting to learn when you’ll return to Taisei.”

All along Julian had wanted to get rejected by Ellie, and because he predicted correctly that people would make a fuss about that, he had already put the whole situation out of his mind. He was the type who cared very little about how others viewed him. But being pestered by the mothers of young ladies was no little hardship to brush aside. He rubbed the wrinkles forming between his brows.

“I’ll get off at the next stop,” he muttered.

“What awful luck, then,” Opal replied. “This is a vessel that heads straight to Taisei with no stops. And now that I’m thinking of it, I recall spotting a few ladies boarding this ship with their young daughters in tow...”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

He gave an exaggerated sigh as Opal burst out laughing. During the two-day voyage, Julian refused to leave his room, and thus he managed to peacefully step off the ship without getting caught by the other passengers.

28. Family

Just a bit more, Opal thought. When she finally saw Taisei with her own eyes, she was already out on the deck, ready to step off. She couldn’t help but pace around restlessly, impatiently hoping to see her loved ones soon, but she knew that no amount of walking around would hasten the ship in any way. In fact, the ship slowed down as it neared the coast, preparing to dock, and by this point the duchess vehemently prayed that she could sprout wings and fly off the ship entirely.

“Come now, Opal. Just sit tight and stay calm,” Julian said with a sigh. “No amount of impatience will make the time tick forward.”

“I know, I know,” Opal muttered.

Julian stood next to her in the garb of a servant. Despite her words, Opal restlessly leaned forward from the railing to gaze at the pier. She then spotted a tiny dot in the distance—the carriage of Duke Bocceli.

“I see it! I see it!” she cried.

“You’re kidding...” Julian said incredulously. “We’re still so far away...”

He trailed off as he craned his neck to better view Taisei’s land. Sure enough, there was the carriage of House Bocceli, along with another vehicle behind it. It seemed a certain duke had brought two carriages and decorated them fancifully with flowers to ensure that they would stand out—enough so that they could be spotted from far away. Beside these vehicles was a tiny shadow, likely Duke Bocceli himself.

“Is he an idiot?” Julian muttered.

“No, he’s a genius!” Opal cried.

She was so grateful that her husband was easy to spot and internally praised him for his idea. He knew that Opal would be straining her eyes to spot her beloved from afar, eager to reunite with her family as soon as she could.

“Amazing!” Nadja gasped excitedly when she saw the bespoke carriages. “They look positively fabulous!”

The other passengers seemed to have noticed it as well as they began to crowd around the deck to watch this ostentatious affair unfold.

“I’m gonna get changed,” Julian muttered.

Most likely he wanted nothing to do with the approaching mess and returned to his room, preferring to be the last off the ship even if it meant he had to wait. When the vessel finally docked to the shore and the ramp to land unfurled, Opal swiftly used her privilege as a noble lady—her first time ever doing so. She was able to leave the ship first, all so that she could reunite with her family as soon as she possibly could.

“Claude!” the duchess squealed.

“Welcome back, Opal!” the duke beamed as he stood by the boarding area for his wife.

Opal leaped into Claude’s arms. She was usually rather shy and embarrassed to perform such public displays of affection, but this time around, she couldn’t help herself. She happily allowed her husband to indulge in a show of his love. He planted a kiss on her cheek and she was all smiles, beaming like never before.

This was the first time Opal had been away from her husband for an extended period of time since they married. Intellectually, she knew that she’d be back in his arms in one month’s time, but now, finally reunited with her beloved, she couldn’t help but weep—she must’ve been lonelier than she thought. And surely, Claude was the same, for he hugged her tightly, refusing to let her go.

“Opal, I’ve been dying to see you again,” he whispered in a quavering voice.

“Me too,” Opal sobbed. “I wanted to see you so, so badly. Both you and Lud.”

“I know.”

As the duchess struggled to get her words out, Claude planted another kiss on his wife before he smiled and guided her to their carriage—not to either of the ones lavishly decked out in ornate decor, but a plainer vehicle with a simpler appearance.

“If we rode on either one of those, we’d stand out a bit too much,” Claude explained with a grin.

He guided his wife to the third carriage that was on standby, and when he opened the door, Opal’s eyes went wide with delight and surprise.

“Lud!” she cried.

Inside was little Lud, sitting on Asha’s lap.

“I had to bring him for this occasion,” Claude whispered gently.

Opal was beyond words when she saw her dear son, and she quietly reached out to him. Little Lud, happy to see his mother after a whole month, squealed and laughed happily as he managed to step off the vehicle backward before whirling around to leap into her arms.

“Lud...” Opal murmured.

She held her son in a tight embrace, as though she’d never let him go again. Her son meant the world to her and couldn’t have been more endearing in her eyes. More than anything, it was her husband’s kindness in bringing their son with him that had her so quietly ecstatic. Claude knew Opal well.

“Thank you, Claude,” Opal said.

“This is nothing,” he replied simply. “Nothing is too much for my beloved wife and son.”

Asha and Nadja both were in tears witnessing this heartfelt reunion, and Opal took in a deep breath, indulging in the scent of her beloved child as she hugged his warm, soft, tiny body. Happiness permeated throughout her very being, and when Claude hugged them both, they all sat entangled in the carriage—three peas in a pod.

“There’s a train waiting, so let’s head to the station,” Claude said.

He gave the signal and the carriage creaked forward. Though the vehicle had a plain appearance, comfort had been prioritized in its design and so the trip was nice and smooth. Yet Opal still felt a little sick. A wave of exhaustion soon rushed over her. Perhaps the reunion with her family finally helped her to relax, after holding so much tension and anxiety in her body while in Lumeon. Or perhaps the quick transition from the ship immediately onto the carriage made her feel ill? Whatever the case, Opal quietly listened to the adorable babblings of Lud until the carriage reached the station. Only then did she realize what Claude had meant when he said there was a train waiting.

Duke Bocceli’s personal train, a vehicle normally only used on special occasions, was on standby. It seemed Claude had taken some very special measures this time around, and when Opal boarded it with Lud in her arms, she spotted someone already inside.

“Julian...” she sighed. “Your audacity is appalling.”

“Hey, we’re going the same way. Gimme a lift,” Julian replied.

“How in the world did you get to this station before we did?”

“Your tearful reunion took too long, obviously. And wasn’t the carriage moving pretty slowly for Lud’s sake?”

“I guess, but...” She turned to her son. “He’s a troublesome uncle, isn’t he?”

With her son in arms, no longer did she find the need to reprimand her brother, who seemed to come and go as he pleased. Julian reached out to his nephew.

“Come here, Lud. Into your uncle’s arms,” Julian said.

Lud’s tiny body reached out to his uncle, and the child found himself happily carried by Julian. It was nice to see Lud so friendly, but his innocence made Opal worry.

“Lud, it’s a virtuous thing to be so friendly to everyone, but you ought to be especially careful around bad people,” Opal said as she poked her son’s soft cheeks.

The child babbled happily as Claude returned from speaking with a railroad engineer. He took one look at his wife and knit his brows.

“Opal, you look pale,” Claude said. “Are you okay?”

“Huh? Do I?” Opal asked.

She hadn’t even realized it herself, placing a surprised hand on her cheek. Was it because I was feeling ill earlier? she thought.

“I’m all right,” she smiled at her husband. “Thank you.”

“But you mustn’t push yourself,” he said. “There’s a bed here, so you should lie down.”

“I’m okay. Really.”

“But...”

She was happy to see Claude so worried for her, but she didn’t wish to part from her family for even a single second. Opal insisted that she was all right, but when the train pulled up to the station of the royal capital, her condition only worsened. She felt more ill than before, but though she managed to act fine and walk toward the carriage that would take them to their home, it seemed she’d fainted soon after. When she opened her eyes again, now lying down, she spotted Claude peering down at her with tears in his eyes.

“Claude?” Opal murmured.

“Opal?! How do you feel?” Claude asked. “A doctor will arrive shortly. Can you stay awake until then?”

“I’m fine now. I’m just a little thirsty...”

Nadja immediately procured a glass of water, her eyes red with concern.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you all,” the duchess said.

“Don’t apologize,” Claude replied. “I just hate to see you force yourself to seem well.”

“Right... Where’s Lud?”

“Taking a bath.”

“I see...”

She breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that her son was taking a bath at his usual time. She had made everyone worry, but the last thing she wanted was to break her child’s precious routine; she was glad to hear that he was acting normally. She managed to sit back up with the help of her husband and, after drinking some water, felt much improved.

Opal knew that she could probably walk normally, but Claude would never allow it—not in her current state. The exhaustion and the relief that washed over her when she saw her husband must’ve caused her to faint, Opal surmised to herself, so upon seeing the doctor come, she wasn’t too concerned with what he would say. She obediently allowed herself to be examined, but the shocking news that came of it rendered her at a loss for words.

“Opal, how did it go?” Claude asked. “Are you okay?!”

Once the doctor left, Claude returned to the room and made a beeline toward Opal’s bed, dropping to his knees by her bedside. He then clutched his wife’s hands, his face riddled with worry. The duchess finally snapped back to her senses, and she flashed a sheepish smile at her fretting husband.

“Um, it appears that I did not notice it, but...” she started.

“Yeah?” Claude asked.

“I’m...pregnant.”

“Really?”

Claude froze for a moment, pausing to process the news, before he smiled from ear to ear. He kissed her hand, keeping hers clutched in his own. He stood up, drew her close, and kissed her once more.

“It feels like a dream...” he murmured. “Thank you. Thank you for giving me another child. And are you sure that you’re not sick or anything?”

“Yes, I’m fine,” Opal replied. “I’m a bit tired, of course, but other than that, no other issues. I only fainted earlier due to morning sickness.”

“But you mustn’t push yourself. You should remain in bed for the rest of the day.”

“I’ll do that.”

Opal nodded obediently. She didn’t want to make her husband worry, and while the couple were over the moon about the pregnancy, the reality of it still hadn’t sunk in yet. Opal only vaguely recalled some sick days when she was pregnant with Lud; she didn’t feel off even once during her trip to Lumeon, so she could hardly believe it.

After a good night’s rest, Opal was delighted to reunite with the servants of the Roussel manor. Her pregnancy would be kept a secret—only a select few were allowed to know about it. Peaceful days, however, were far from the norm for Opal’s hectic life, and soon enough she fought with Claude over her attendance at Ellie’s coronation.

Opal wasn’t in her second trimester yet, and the long voyage would surely exhaust her. The strain travel would put on Opal worried Claude, and he wanted his wife to instead rest at home. But Opal hated the idea of missing Ellie’s moment of triumph.

“Claude, you’ll be with me,” Opal said. “What’s the harm?”

“Lumeon is far from safe,” Claude countered. “Who knows what’ll happen at the coronation?”

“They’re more cautious and wary than ever. I trust that they’re on high alert now. And it’d be rude to absent myself by blaming it on their lack of security. Besides, I have already barged into Lumeon once before, when it was even more dangerous to be there than it is now. It makes no sense to stay back.”

As their argument continued, it surprised no one when Claude eventually gave in.

When Duke and Duchess Bocceli were present for Princess Eliza’s coronation, the new grand duke’s closeness with House Bocceli attracted everyone’s attention. And because the duchess had stayed in Lumeon before, the citizens were interested and delighted by Claude’s arrival, giving him a warm welcome. Claude was happy to meet Ellie again, and he introduced himself to Eckardt and Mikhail.

“Congratulations, Ellie,” Opal said. “You’ve become a splendid woman, truly.”

“Thanks, Opal,” Ellie replied. “And it’s all thanks to you and your brother. No matter what happens in the future, I’ll think it a breeze compared to what happened these past few months. What a grand adventure that was! I can take on anything now, after that. So, Opal, thank you. I love you so much!”

“I love you too. You might be a grand duke now, but I hope you and I will remain good friends.”

“Obviously! Of course! You’re my friend, and my role model! I look up to you, you know? That’s why I love you!”

“Me too.”

As the ladies professed their love for each other while in a tight embrace, Claude cracked a strained smile of his own as he watched over them with kind eyes. And so, as the coronation drew to a close, Lumeon’s future seemed brighter than ever before.

Several months later, with the help of Claude and Nadja, Opal gave birth to an energetic baby girl. When news of the birth spread, Duke McLeod of Socille promptly sent them a congratulatory letter with a request that perhaps reached a bit too far into the future—his son, it seemed, had been born a touch earlier, and he hoped that his son could one day take Opal’s daughter as his bride. Opal, however, never had the chance to read this message, for Claude had accidentally ripped the letter to shreds before she could see it.

But the letters continued to come as Duke McLeod repeatedly asked for an engagement—so much so that even the public became aware of his request. Ultimately, whether Duke McLeod was successful in his endeavor was a story for another day.

For now Opal smiled brightly and clutched her newborn daughter in her arms; as she was surrounded by her beloved Claude and Lud, her heart swelled with a happiness unlike anything she had ever felt before.

Afterword

Hello all. Mori here. Thank you so much for picking up the fifth volume of Duchess in the Attic. It’s thanks to all of you that I was able to publish the fifth volume. Thank you, everyone!

The fourth volume introduced a new character which ultimately led to Opal and Claude resolving the issue in Taisei. Though as mentioned on the obi of the books, Opal practically resolved it with her wealth all on her own...

In any case, in the fifth volume, Opal left Taisei and headed to Lumeon for the sake of Ellie, who was seen in the fourth volume. Unfortunately, Claude had to stay back at home to take care of his son—danger loomed in Lumeon, and the Boccelis couldn’t possibly put their beloved son at risk.

Personally, I felt like he didn’t receive much screen time and had very few heroic moments in this volume, but my editor seemed totally fine with it, and I was allowed to push ahead with my story as it is. Really? Is it okay?

So instead, I added a second, er...hero, Julian, to run around and stir the pot. In the fourth volume, Ellie was nothing but a selfish child, but she matured leaps and bounds in this one, all thanks to Opal. I wish for nothing more than if you enjoyed the antics of Opal and Ellie in any way.

I’d like to thank Maki Hayashi for the manga version of this series! It’s entered its fifth volume as well—in the light novel, it’s around the second arc of the second volume. Opal starts out wild from the first page. She can’t always be on the losing end, and she wants to do everything she can for a happy ending with Claude. Maki Hayashi’s beautiful artwork with a mix of a few original stories within this series are nothing short of amazing. I cannot thank them enough! Please do check out the manga version as well!

Thank you to Komeko Amazio who took over the artwork starting from the fourth volume. The fifth volume also had some fabulous illustrations. Opal’s so cute on the cover, and Julian looks so cool too. The illustrations in the book are equally amazing, and I highly recommend them! Please enjoy them all!

Truth be told, I struggled on some bits and met several dead ends as I wrote this volume. Every time I went to an editor for advice, they told me that what I had was really good, actually, and I was encouraged by these words to complete it. To my editor and their department, and to everyone involved with the making of this book, thank you. And above all, thank you very much to everyone for buying this book!

Mori